to leade such a strict life they will haue other men liue like Angels and they themselues like Deuils Some more effectuall notes and of more common vse than these are set downe Matth. 23. But some may say and gather hereupon If it be a grosse hypocrisie to reprehend I will not deale with it at all and these are either fearfull or wickedly subtile and they are worse than the other Wee must not mislike the doing of an hypocrite further than God misliketh his misliking must bee our rule and hee blameth him not for the outside but for the inside A reprehension is good but in him it is ill accidentally as the best things in the Gospell may be The Pharisies were reprehenders and our righteousnesse must exceede theirs that is comprehend theirs and more Augustine saith well Sheepe may not therefore cast away their skinnes because wolues sometimes are coated with them Euery outward thing in their hypocrisie was good making of Proselytes keeping Saints memories and hee that hateth them for their abuse shall prooue himselfe a foole in the end Another kinde of men may conclude and thinke that those that are such open offenders and riotous not to be hypocrites and it is all they can boast of I am no hypocrite But we know that he is a singular hypocrite by Christs owne testimony that hath a beame in his eye Surely they are of the brotherhood of hypocrites Esay chap. 9. speaking of young men of wilde youths saith they are all hypocrites Iustine saith Euery euill man is an hypocrite more or lesse none is worse than such And yet if a man should see him in a mantle and heare him to pronounce Iehouah in sixe lines seuen times hee would thinke well of him he being darknesse turneth himselfe into an Angell of light and as hee is an hypocrite himselfe so is his crue The flesh shee complaines she is very weake and cannot rise and the spirits are dull they cannot studie But Dauid omitting his spirituall watch fell seuen times worse than hee did before The world is an hypocrite you may see by the tares which all good writers expound hypocrites that there be bundles of hypocrites though few beare the name Christ saith in the Gospell Hypocrites Esay prophecied well of you you come neere me with your lips c. Of these there be many bundles such are all they as will not goe one inch further in doing their duties thaÌ the precepts of men A man might marueile at Saint Paul that he called some the circumcised of God and the Israel of God as though there were any other Israel or circumcision there are indeed the circumcised of Parliaments and the Israelites of Princes Many there are who if Iosias his statutes were abrogated would bee readie to take the statutes of Omry There is another kinde of hypocrites called Heretikes as the Nouatians Anabaptists Familists The worst kind are those in the Church which open well vntil they haue a morsell cast into their mouthes Diuers colour their hypocrisie vnder the cloake of affected popularitie as Absolom The cast of hypocrites is to ioyne to great men that if they make a scape they may not bee medled withall Secondly they will ioyne themselues to good men and if that cloake will not serue they flie to statutes as in Daniel and last of all to the cloake of religion as Pilate to Christ I adiure thee by the liuing God and as the sonnes of Iacob did to the Sichemites they gate them to circumcise them that they might kill them There is a kinde of dissemblers that thinke it but hypocrisie to take vpon one the dutie of admonishing and they say of themselues that they are not cleane fingred but cleane hearted and that they are glorious within for all that the world seeth But Iames saith they must be cleane fingred too One saith to Augustine It sufficeth mee that I haue a pure conscience or that I haue a good conscience Augustine answereth Let not that content thee but remember the words of Christ also Let your light so shine before men that they seeing your good workes may glorifie your heauenly father Matth. 5. This is certaine saith hee if there be a beame in thine eye there is a whole stacke in thine heart How comes it to passe then that they that are more carefull than the rest are called hypocrites Christ indeede might call the Pharisies so for hee knew their thoughts but no Prophet euer called any hypocrite that had not a beame in his eye But this is the pestilent practise of the Diuell to vexe the children of God with that sinne which they cannot with any outward witnesses or compurgators so wel discharge themselues of being a sinne in the heart If a man be accused of adulterie hee might shew the contrarie by circumstance of time and place and so acquite himselfe but for this sinne no oth will serue for then hee is thought to be greater hypocrite Giue me all the Saints saith Augustine and say to them and see how they can discharge themselues Then the matter is this two things are required in a Christian which God giueth Iob that we be both straight without and sound within FINIS A TREATISE OF ANGER MOses in the twelfth of Numbers is coÌmended for the meekest man vpon the earth yet Exod 32. 19. he is said to be angrie and also is commended for it and his anger is allowed where wee learne that euery anger is not forbidden in the word of God but that only which is either without or not for a âust cause and which is not measured by the word For anger is in vs as other qualities of the minde are that is if it be ruled by our corruption it is euill and is forbidden in the word as a worke of the flesh but if by Gods good Spirit it be sanctified and ruled by Gods word it is a dutie commanded and we ought to bring it âoorth as a fruit of the Spirit And many of Gods seruants in the Scriptures being angry for good causes and obseruing measure are commended for it whose examples in the like causes we ought to follow That we may therefore know spirituall and Christian anger from fleshly carnall anger and that we may discerne the workes of Gods Spirit in vs from the corrupted workes of our flesh it shall be profitable by some notes to make a difference betweene them that so they may both be knowne The first note or difference betweene these two kindes of anger is this If wee can patiently swallow vp and ouercome iniuries and faults committed against our selues yet in the cause of the Lord we can be very hot earnest and iealous this is a good signe that our anger proceedeth from the Spirit of God within vs. But contrariwise men in their owne causes and quarrels and when the iniurie is done to them will be very hot and angry and marueilously
but of a patient faith and the cause of impatiencie is want of faith Of this faith speaketh the Prophet Esai 28 16. Behold I will lay in Sion a stone a tried stone a precious corner stone a sure foundation He that beleeueth shall not make haste to wit to by-waies and indirect meanes as casting off his hope of God his promises Of the contrarie the want of faith speaketh our Sauiour Christ Luke 18. 8. When the Sonne of man commeth shall he finde faith on the earth Likewise Heb. 10. when the Apostle had said The iust shall liue by faith If any withdraw himselfe his minde is not vpright in him my soule shall haue no pleasure in him Againe Habac. 2. when the Lord had commanded the Prophet to waite he saith He that lifteth vp himselfe his minde is not vpright in him that is he hath a troubled minde and vnquiet spirit Wherefore let vs attend vpon that exhortation of the Apostle Iam. 5. 11. Ye haue heard of the patience of Iob haue knowne what end the Lord made As if he should say ye are not ignorant of that my errour of patieÌce who when the Lord suspended his iudgements still waited for the accomplishments of his promises Whosoeuer then thinketh himselfe to haue faith and by patience cannot waite for the Lord his leisure and due time of helpe but withdraweth himselfe and maketh haste to other meanes and not staying himselfe on God his word and promises but hastneth and cannot be quiet in his minde vntill presently he haue gotten some helpe he is as yet an vnbeleeuer And I haue done thy Commandements Euen as without faith it is impossible to please God so is it impossible truly to trust in God his saluation vnlesse we labour by faith to serue him in loue and to please him with good workes Wherefore as the Apostle hath taken vp the truth of this rule so he sheweth Heb. 11. how all the Fathers by their faith did trauell in good workes By faith saith he Abel offered vnto God a greater sacrifice than Cain by faith was Enoch taken away by faith Noah prepared the Arke by faith Abraham obeyed God through faith Sarah receiued strength to conceiue c. A contrarie argument to that which we haue in our times where our faith and profession is so barren of good workes True it is that when we will glorie before God all boasting in good workes is shut out in that if he entreth into iudgement with the best of our actions he shal find them polluted with many imperfections so that we can by no meanes stand before him but in faith but Iam. 2. 20. Wilt thou vnderstand O thou vaine man that the faith which is without workes is dead was not Abraham our father iustified through workes c. where we must note the diuers significations of the word iustifie if we will shew these two propositions to be true and how they may be reconciled we are iustified by faith we are iustified by workes For as God sanctifieth vs when he maketh vs partakers of his holinesse and we sanctifie him when we shew him to be holie so God is said to iustifie vs when we are approued iust before God and we iustifie God when we testifie that he is iust In like maner faith iustifieth vs in that it acquiteth vs before God from our sinnes for Christ his sake in whom we beleeue workes iustifie vs in as much as they witnesse to vs and to men that we are iustified by faith before God whereof our sanctification is a pledge So that we meane nothing else when we say we are iustified by works than if we should say We declare and make knowne that we are iustified by these works For when euery good worke is of the spirit of God and the spirit of God is giuen to none but to the children of God when we faile in doing many things whereunto we are by Gods spirit moued and in those things which we doe we corrupt those motions so that our best actions stand in neede of faith to haue them purged in Christ his perfit obedience it is manifest that our workes onely giue a testimonie to our selues and others that we are iustified If then we haue true faith it must worke by loue that as faith doth acquite vs from sinne before God so good workes may giue euidence thereof before men When then we are carried away with dulnesse in good things and with deadnesse in weldoing we are to trie our hearts if we want God is not pleased with vs if we haue saith without workes we deceiue our selues The meaning then of the man of God in this place is thus much Because I know that they haue happie successe that loue thee and obey thy word this moueth me to keepe a good conscience So we haue learned thus much that it is but follie to boast of faith without good workes For as we iudge a man to be aliue so long as we perceiue his vitall spirits his animall powers and naturall operations to exercise themselues and thinke that he is not dead whilest the faculties of the minde are exercised in the senses meÌbers powers of the body but notwithstanding that life it selfe is a thing most secret yet by a mans seeing hearing tasting touching going and working we discerne the same euen so so long as we perceiue the fruits of God his spirit and new birth and the effects of grace and fruites of sanctification in the soule we thinke him not spiritually dead in whom these things are And notwithstanding saith which is the life of Gods children be a most secret thing yet when we can open our eyes to see the wonderfull word of God to his praise and shut them from seeing vanities when our eares are open to the works of God and closed and dull to heare worldly vanities when our mouthes can speak of Gods iudgements and are dumbe in leasings we may iudge by these and the like effects that there is the life of Christ in vs. And herewithall we must obserue as these naturall workings are not the cause of life but that rather insomuch as we liue these things do exercise themselues in vs euen so the good workes are no cause why we are good or liue by faith but because by faith in Christ we are accounted good and iust before the Lord therefore we are good For as the tree hath not his goodnes of the fruits but the fruits haue their goodnes because first the tree was good so we cannot be said to be good in respect of our workes but our workes are good in respect of vs iustified before by faith And although the sap life and nourishment of the tree be a thing most secret and hidden from common sense yet by the leaues buds greenes and fruits thereof we draw knowledge of the life in it so though our life which is hidden in Christ be hidden from flesh and
but when wee knowe that wee haue to deale with God before whom no wickednesse will stand this will humble vs. 3 The people of Israel would not heare Moses though hee did sharply rebuke them wherein we learne to pray that our affections be masâred betime for many are so heady in their affections that they will giue no eare to admonitions and as it is said of the belly to haue no eares so it is of such headstrong affectioÌs Some giue so much place to their grief that they will not receiue comfort of the promises noâ be rebuked by the threatnings of God in his word This griefe is carnal and dangerous and therefore euery man is to search his heart to see how such corruption is setled in him let him in time stâiue against it suffering himselfe to be rebuked by the word and so grace assisting him he shal ouercome it 4 Many see Gods workes with Moses but cannot profit by them because the Lord hath not giuen them the affections of Moses According to our affections so wee profit both by workes and word of God let vs therefore euer pray vnto God to fill our hearts with good affections CHAP. V. Of Affliction WHen we are in affliction we are not so wise of our selues as to see the cause of it or if we see the cause we cannot see the mercy of God that his hand which is vpon vs is not a destroying hand but a deliuering hand 2 Afflictions worke much in men but most when they come with the word of God to giue vs a more liuely sight of sinne and to manifest the rich mercies of God in Iesus Christ to deliuer vs from sinne Iehosaphat was more humbled by the speech of Iehu the Seer than he was being compassed with an host of enemies round about 3 When affliction commeth to Gods children not so much the sinnes themselues as the not auoiding of the meanes which procured their sinnes and not the vsing of the meanes which might haue preserued them from sinne will torment their consciences for as a man falling into some sicknesse if it come whilest he is walking in his calling is then lesse grieued than if through surfetting hee had procured and haâched the disease in himselfe euen so it commeth to paâââm in the other By vsing the meanes of godlines in simplicitie of heart we shall be either freed from sinne wherein we haue lyen or else be confirmed in some good things begun in vs. 4 Although the godly shaâl escape hell in the world to come yet they shall be punished in this world and though the wicked be not punished in this world yet shall they not escape hell in the world to come 5 When Sathan doth descaât vpon our afflictions we must be comforted being Gods children because we suffer no more than Gods childreÌ before haue suffered and the Lord himselfe doth suffer with vs. 6 It is the Lord which sendeth crosses to his children to saue them that they freeze not with the wicked world in their dregs 7 When Moses was rebuked of the Lord for the not circumcising his sonne his faith was weake and his wife in performing that dutie was almost without faith yet the Lord saith and that if any affliction lie vpon vs it is for want of faith and if it depart without effect in vs then a sorer punishment is like to light vpon vs because we haue not profited by the crosse of Christ but if we effectually profit by it and still it lie vpon vs let vs then patiently abide for it is to trie our faith 8 If we would so prouide for our selues that no afflictions make vs quaile let vs in the time of prosperitie and quietnes cut off all headie affections as griefe sorrow and such like and then shall they not in our trouble preuaile against vs. 9 When our afflictions doe not driue vs to God nor cause vs more humbly to heare and seeke his word but rather to stoppe our âaâes and to runne from it and to seeke vnlawfull meanes let vs then mourne secretly and heartily vnto God for the direction of Gods spirit for that case is dangerous 10 It is the Lordes mercie that wee are not destroyed Lamenta Chap. 3. But when we are freed from punishments and others are afflicted it is either to shewe his further mercie or his further iudgement if wee waxe better and bee more thankefull then it is of mercie but if wee waxe proude and thinke our selues better then others then is it assuredly to confound vs And heereby wee may gather comfort or griefe when wee escape punishments If hee puâish not in this worlde eyther GOD is vniust or else there is a hell to punish them euerlâstingly But his children if they profite not by one he sends another to condemne them in this worlde that they may escape in the worlde to come 11 We must denie our selues and our owne reason that we may continue with Christ we must take vp our crosse and follow him and if wee will be glorified with him wee must also suffer with him and if we will rise againe with him we must first die with him and if we will partake of his benefits we must also drinke of his cup. But many would willingly haue in Christ forgiuenes of sinne yet would they not beare his crosse 12 We must faithfully remember Gods corrections and though our trouble be past yet still with feare to remember the hand of the Lord not to attribute our crossâs to Fortune complexions or humours nor health to Physicke but only to God glorifying him continually and making our daily profite by all his louing chastisements vpon vs. 13 The deliuerance of the people of Israell is often repeated in the Scripture And it is not without great cause for it serues notably for the comfort of the godly and the terrour of the wicked for if we would thinke that hee were not able to helpe vs we see that he diuided the mighty Seas If we should think our selues vnworthy of helpe he then did miâhtily deliuer the vnworthie So that if wee being in any danger can be perswaded that the Lord is able to helpe vs and that he will helpe them that are vnworthie it wil be a notabâe stay vnto vs that we fall not away vnder the crosse by the vehemencie of temptations 14 Curses are turned into blessings through Christ as by sinne blessings are turned into curses The benefices of God being in themselues good yet by our corruption wee make our table a snare vnto our selues and so in other of his mercies 15 Iob serued God in trueth and yet punished and so Lazarus but this was not so much for their own sin as for the trial of their faith and that after them the Church might receiue great coÌfort by their examples For as it hurts not the gold to be put into the fire
be vncorrupt Popish superstition described The true religious and irreligious discerned in temptations and afflictions Simile Heretikes discouered by the crosse A shame to Protestants to suffer Papists to be more righteous than they be Papists may not be spared for their ciuill honestie Simile The 2. argument of our true loue to God loue to the word Application 1 2 Ieroboam RehoboaÌ how like one another 3 The third argumeÌt of our loue to God Gods word yeelds most profit pleasure glorie Note this of libertie The naturall man counts all spirituall things as paradoxes 1. Cor. 2. 14. To lameÌt the waÌt of others Application Many grieue for their own sinnes which are not grieued for the sinnes of others The fourth argument of our loue to the word * * Cor 1 3 4 Rom 1 1â How sweet and comfortable the ãâã is of Gods children Conference and admonition Rom 1 12. 13 Heb 3 12. ââ Iud. ver 22 23 2 Prayer Note 3 Thankesgiuing Meditation The 119 Ps. iâa Psalm of experience More attend hearing and reading than coÌference meditation A Christians life is the meditatioÌ of the law of God c. Affections dead Meditation must be conâââââd Psal. 1. 2. Meditation must ãâã or on the word We will alwaies thinke meditate of the things we loue Wherefore so many neglect the word Application Obiection Answere Carnall securitie * How enemies are ouercome Not to shoote with the diuell in his owne bowe Secret sinnes not repented of Note How to prosper in a good cause How farre the faithfull are said to be wise Iehosaphat punished in his posteritie Meditation Note The âinde of man Schollers wiser thaÌ their teacher Note The diuell helpes the wicked in their meditations Carnal Protestants * Fearefull tokens of publike calamities Most read not the wisest men WaÌt of faith and of a good conscience make many barren in good things Youth spent in vanitie commonly ends oldage in profanenesse Good death Note Old doting and âarnail Protestants Youth blessed of God To keepe the word in a good conscience brings a man to wisedome Two speciall things to attaine true godlines True godlines âow hardly come by Euill waâes how manie wayes considered Ambition how euery sin nâr reasoâeth Striue against reason Couetousnes how to ouercome it Anger Corrupt iudgement Humilitie The first motions vnto sin must be crucified Iam. 1. 13. Rouing imaginations daÌgerous Why so few heretikes are conuerted How to labor against our corrupt reasoÌ Witchcraft If outward liberty brings inward bondage theÌ outward things may defile a man Wickednesse and wantonnesse Note To be taught of God The consideratioÌ of Gods iudgements Iudgements Whole folicitie in the word Meanes to he carefully vsed A good note of our loue to the word Note To redeeme the time fâr good meditations Of our loue to the word the true marke To hate sin Heresie Note Why we doe not more deteââ heresies The part branches of this portion Note Simile Simile Wilfull ignorance and voluntarie perdition Simile Light refused for darknes Purblinde they are that either knowe little or knowing neuer so much doe practise nothing Darknes or light in whole or in part A lanterne yet may leade a man that will follow the light thereof Simile Particular sight and loathing of speciall sinnes Note Warrant one of the word Worke without warrant is a worke of darknes The word necessarie Ignorance cause to humble vs. Safe when the word directeth vs. Curiositie Godly care and studie The second argument SuddeÌ motions to good An oath The Prophet had our waÌts weakenes Our vow in Baptisme euer to be remembred of vs. What a vow is Particular couenants Free-will How wee bee kept from holy vowes 2 Obiection of Sathan Answere Note well Simile We renue our couenant so oft as wee come to the Sacrament Heb. 5. 12. To vow against drunkennes To vow against whordome Vers. 107. 110. My soule is in my hand Against desire of reuenge The promises of God to his people vnder the Gospell Feeling This Pslame is an image of regeneration Simile The minde distempered Note Pray that thou maist see how God proceedeth with his children in the worke of their saluation Prayer and thanks giuing best sacrifices How Papists follow Peter Abels offering Heb. 11.4.5 Prayer âostirre vp ourselues in prayer Spirit of faith Zach. 12. 10. To offer vp our prayers to God albeit in perplexitie of spirit wee knowe not how to pray Rom. 8. 26. 27 Simile Confession of sinne Freedome of ioy and freedome of sorrow 1 God with his prouidence will watch ouer vs. 2 3 Similie Note well affliction soone tries godly and godlesse The wicked are but cowards vnder the crosse Christs teÌptations Matth. 4. Hard to trust and rest on Gods promises Simââ Few men truely fearing Simile To be poysoned with false doctrin or stung with an euill conscience No familiaritie with the wicked How the faith of Gods children suffereth from the vane imaginations of vnbelieuers Simile DiffereÌce betweene persons callings and liues Note Note well the societie of the wicked Note To loue God only as we be taught in his word Similie To trust onely in God The godly often troubled with vnbeliefe Perseuerance Simile The coÌsumption of the soule How Gods saints haue many changes in this life and wherefore Ignorance Rom. 6. 2. Hope Feeling and knowledge how confirmed Wherfore the Lord doth no more blesse publike exercises Vers. â0 Simile Good conference Note the goodnesse of the Lord to his children when hee plagueth the wicked Seuerall punishmeÌts for seuerall sins Scorners Fornication Prayer A visible iudgement of God All vanitie both of life and religion is but deceit The word of God only neuer deceiueth vs. Testimonies The rich mercy of God to the faithful in opening their eyes when so many millions are left in darknesse and miserie Excessiue feare They may looke to be protected that haue a good cause and de ohandle that cause well Perseuerance Prayer Constancie in a good cause Feeling of wants Hard to belieue the word The triall of our faith when God delaies to perform his promises Two things sustaine vs in troubles Merite Simile The Saints euer bewaile the remnants of ignorance and incredulitie Perseuerance Difference betweene the faith of Gods children and presumption of the wicked Decaies of faith must make vs repeat our petitions often A godly iealousie ouer our selues a thing most necessarie Hic deinceps No superfluitie in this Psalme Coherence to be noted Simile Constancie in the faith in generall backesliding How to pray against enemies Note Rules for prayer against enemies 1 2 3 4 5 Some prayed with the zeale of the flesh When men proceed to the vtter contempt of the word God will rise against theÌ Generall plagues for the contempt of the word Contempt of the word in priuate persons Vse of the doctrine The wisedom of Gods children to preuent sin A singular grace to loue religioÌ when it is most
I am wont to be comforted And though my former old and secret sinnes descrue that I should not only be giuen ouer to infidelitie but also that it should be in me without griefe and remorse âet Lord forgiue me my sinnes new and old forgiue me my vnthankfulnes increase my fâith And grâât good father when thou shalt restore to me this gift of faith againe that I may vse it in feare and shew it in fruites Or if this doe not preuaile giue your selfe with all humblenes to reade the word of God especially his promises and be still attending vpon the meanes waiting when the Lord shall in large your heart Or if this do not helpe goe to some faithfull brother confesse your selfe to him acknowledge your weakenes to him and be not ashamed to giue God the glorie by shaming your selfe and opening your corruption to him that so he may pray for you whose prayer according to the promise of God made to his holy ordinance herein Iames. 5 vndoubtedly shall be heard in the appointed time Thus hauing prayed by yourselfe and with another and vsed the meanes of reading for your recouerie though you haue not present reliefe yet in meekenes of minde and patience of your spirit goe to your calling knowing that your prayers and the word of God being as seede must haue some time betweene the sowing of them and the reaping of the increase and fruit of them Aboue all reason not with your temptations dispute not with the diuell as though you could preuaile of your selfe And as I would not you should dispute with your temptation so I would not you should despise it and make no account of it for in both are extremities If you take it too much to heart or maruell how you should ouercome such a temptation it will make you dull or desperate If you account of it too little and maruell how such things should come into your head which was not wont to be so it will make you not to striue and you shall be swallowed vp before you be aware If you account of it too fearefully Sathan will oppresse you before you begin to fight If you account of it too lightly the diuell needes not to wrestle with you you will ouercome your selfe therefore feare in respect of your selfe fight boldly in Christ tremble at your owne corruptions but rest and trust in Christ your saluation If still you are tempted and no body by you write your temptation and offer it to God by prayer and promise to him that you will aske counsell at his word at the mouth of his minister when he shall giue you iust occasion If all this helpe not comfort your selfe with this pledge of Election that you are ioyed when you feele your beleefe and you are grieued least you displease God by your vnbeleefe and know that as there is a vicissitude of the meanes of saluation which you must vse so there is also a vicissitude of temptations whereof this is one against which you must striue 12 Vnto one that was tempted with worldly shame and thought the distemperature of his minde proceeded thereof he said on this sort First know that Sathan hath no absolute power but a power by permission to trie vs against which we must arme our selues ly faith which will assure vs that either the Lord will mittigate our temptation if our power and patience be not great or else if he ââlarge the triall he will increase our strength according to the proportion of our temptation We must also pray that the Lord giue not out that measure of leaue to the diuell which we giue out to sinne to worke rebellion in vs against his maiestie but that he would rather make Sathan a Chirurgion to shew vs our sinnes than a Sergeant to coÌfound vs for them It is the pollicie of the aduersarie to perswade many that the weakenes of their body and feeblenes of their braine proceedeth of their temptations when indeed it commeth of their vnstained mindes wandring too much after the motions of the diuell in that they not resting on the word nor depending on Christ nor contenting themselues to be tried nor comforting themselues by meditation attend too much and confer too often with the diuels illusions and temptations and so they complaine of the effects and not of the causes of the temptations being more grieued for their present sufferings than for their sinnes past The roote of this worldly shame is pride and haughtines of mind which is a priuie euill and hardly will be beaten into the head of them that are infected with it But sure it is that we would neuer be so grieued for the losse of a thing if we did not too much desire it and too immoderatly vse it whilest we had it Ioh. 12. 42. Which sinne of haughtines the Lord seeing in his children that they are more humbled with the losse of worldly credit than with the sense of their sinnes and losse of his glorie he striketh them with the want of that thing which is most precious vnto them because they made no conscience of that honour which is most prâcious vnto him Wherefore this is the best remedie rather to be grieued that we feele not our sinnes to be pardoned with God than that we are knowne to be sinners against men and that we be readie to shame ourselues that God may haue the glorie acknowledging shame and confusion and the whole pit of hellish temptations to be due vnto vs and glorie praise and compassion to be the Lords only For this is a speciall worke of the child of God by temptations rightly humbled when he is readie to shame himselfe for his sinne to glorifie God in his mercie 13 Vnto one that thought himselfe to haue sinned against the holy Ghost he said Sathans temptations follow our affections for if we lightly account of sinne he bleares our eyes still with Gods mercies If we begin to make a conscience of sinne he loadeth vs with the iudgements of God being as readie now to aggrauate this sinne more than it is in it selfe as before he would extenuate it to make it seeme lesse than it was Howbeit said he to the man thus afflicted I will say vnto you as Samuel said to the people after they had confessed themselues to haue sinned against God with a great sinne True it is said Samuel not flattering them in their iniquities ye haue sinned greatly notwithstanding if ye will feare the Lord and serue him and heare his voyce and not disobey the word of the Lord ye shall follow the Lord your God but if ye will not obey the voyce of the Lord but disobey the Lords mouth then shall the hand of the Lord be vpon you 1. Sam. 12. 14. So I will not lesâen your sinne but I say you haue sinned a great sinne before the Lord in that you made a mocke
saluation and of an vpright heart 8. Necessarie rules for the profitable reading of holy Scriptures 9. A treatise of the Resurrection 10. A treatise of Examination both before and after the Lords Supper 11. A treatise of Gods feare 12. A treatise of hypocrisie 13. A treatise of Anger 14. A treatise of blessednes 15. A treatise of Fasting 16. A treatise of sending the holy Ghost 17. A short treatise of Prayer vpon the wordes of the Prophet Ioel chapt 2. vers 32. alleadged by Saint Peter Acts 2. vers 21. TO THE RIGHT WORSHIPFVLL SIR DRV DRVRIE KNIGHT GENTLE-MAN-VSHER OF HER MAIESTIES PRIVIE CHAMBER AND MAISTER THOMAS FANSHAW Esquire the Queenes Remembrancer in her Highnesse Court of Exchequer H. H. wisheth the increase of all mercies and comforts in Iesus Christ for euer SOme of these Treatises Right Worshipfull serue well to teach vs both the daunger and the cure of the greatest wound a man can haue on earth the rest differ in argument yet haue one generall scope as namely the building of Gods people in the faith and obedience of Christ. Herein first I request your worships patience to take some view of a short representation of the whole booke by speciall branches couching the authors owne very words and matter in this compendious forme following The first treatise is of a wounded spirit wherein this faithfull seruant of Christ teacheth vs 1. How great an euill the wound of the spirit is for that the very Pagans and Papists can beare great afflictions till their spirits be wounded but if their minds be deiected they will dispâtch themselues with any violent death and the faithfull also cast downe with Gods arrowes and sight of their sinnes and the feeling of Gods hand vpon their mindes Iob Dauid Ezekiah Ieremiah mourned heauily for the wound of the spirit 2. What comfort the true peace of conscience carries with it able to free vs from all discomforts of this life and contrarily how the minde appalled no blessing can long cheere vs in this present life 3. How mad they be which by violent death seeke to end their afflictions of minde for that this is the onely way to increase their torments for if their burthen be great here it is intollerable in hell 4. How most men seeme actiue painfull and prudent to preuent and foresee other troubles and euils but few regard with any care aâ all to preuent the troubles of minde How many trauell with great skill for riches and honour c. but few take any paines for the precious treasure of the peace of a good conscience 5. Preseruatiues against afflictions of minde are the searching of our sinnes past and present great and small and the examination of our faith 6. In examination for sinne we may not content our selues to haue left them We must also heartily sorrow for them euen the sinnes of our youth for if we doe not truly repent vs of them they may againe rebound vpon vs saith he after many yeeres to the great affliction and tormenting of our minds 7. Examination of sinnes must be as well of sinnes committed after our calling as before for these sinnes of all other bite sorest and pearce deepest Couer them not but confesse them to God in time least thou be constrained to blaze them abroad to thine exceeding griefe and torment 8. After knowledge and light receiued from God note euer what sinnes sway most in thee by the often checks of thy conscience and so labour to auoide them being grieued for them which if thou doe not thou canst not escape either hardnes of heart or afflictions of minde 9. Sinnes of omission haue much distempered Gods good children the negligent vse of the meanes of saluation and for the not putting of their gifts in practise many haue beene whipoed afterwards in their naked consciences and the Lord hath euen pearced them in their secret bowels 10. Some are troubled for their priuate pride and this is a good preparatiue to receiue Christ Some for doing more in shew than in truth abusing their knowledge in that they make it but a maske to iuggle in and for that they make but theâr affections to fight with their owne iudgement Some righteous men are troubled when they offend not for they are their owne greatest accusers for some secret corruptions in other matters so that there is nothing more difficult than to search our hearts to the bottome for sinnes past and present for priuie pride hidden wants and secret corruptions 11. That we must carefully auoide too scrupulous a feare as well as carnall securitie If the aiuell finde vs voide of all feare he thinkes his assaults must be stronger because our resistance is the weaker but if he finde in vs a cowardly feare and fainting of heart before we strike one stroke against him he will suddenly stab vs to the heart and make a spoile of vs. 12. If we see the godly afflicted in their consciences either before or in the issues of death we may not conclude therefore they are hypocrites or great sinners before God for that the Lord may as well make triall of their faith as take punishment of their sinnes as we see in Iob and others for saith he if such affliâtion come principally for sinne then the greatest sinners should haue the greatest afflections 13. When any shall come to the cure of soules afflicted they must not begin with words of compassion onely God is mercifull c. but first with a gentle searching of their sores labouring to draw out of them the confession of some speciall and secret sinnes 14. All griefes are either confused or distinct ârising of knowne or vnknowne causes The spirituall Physition must wisely consider of the originall of the euill whether it be in soule or bodie or both for this cause he warneth that in this distemper the Physitions counsell be neuer seuered nor the godly ministers labour neglected 15. The persons ministring in this affliction must be men learned of sound iudgement wise and of good experience meeke and of most louing spirits I counsell thee saith he if thou canst not come to the particular sight of sinne iâ and by thy selfe vse the helpe of such men vnto whom thou must offer freely thine heart to be gâged anâ searched and the whole course of thy life to be examined by the bright shining glasse of the law of God 16 A certaine cause or knowne sinne is either alreadie committed and not repented or a sinnâ not committed but whereunto we be tempted If troubles come for some speciall sinne committed say thus Doth this one sinne so displease thee and deserue I thus to be punished and farre more grieuously for this one how great then should my punishment be if thou shouldest so deale with me for all my other sinnes If the heart be terrified with feare of the commission of sinne for temptations and motions vnto siâne we are not so much to dispute with our motions as to
also too short and missed of the marke when because besides the sense of sinne pardoned by the death of Christ they felt not also the vertue of his passion crucifying sinne in them but saw that with the remission of sinne was not ioyned the mortification of sin they feared that there was no forgiuenesse for them but stil languishing with sorrow they thought themselues to stand charged with their former guiltines Yea and which is more for that such men haue not truely been instructed nor surely haue been grounded in the doctrine of Christs death and resurrection that is for that they saw not as well power flowing from his death to slay sinne in them as vertue to pardon sinne in them for that they felt not as well strength to sanctification streaming from the rising againe of Christ as they were perswaded of iustification righteousnesse therein they haue lien still bleeding at the heart in such sort as the wound of griefe could hardly or neuer be stayed and stanched Wherefore let vs strengthen our weake soules with this sixe-fold corde of consolation against these bitter assaults Let vs first labour to know sinne then to sorrow for sinne after to feele our sinnes in Christ forgiuen further to looke for power to crucifie the same then to lay hold on iustification by his resurrection and lastly hope for strength to proceed from thence to further vs in sanctification and holines of life euen vnto the end And thus much briefly for the second thing which we matched in company with the examination of sinne euen the triall of faith both which rightly vsed shall in some measure sauegard vs from the trouble of an afflicted minde Now let vs hasten to the third part of our diuision to shew how Gods children being fallen into this wound of spirit may be helped out of it which God willing we will also performe after we haue answered a necessarie obiection which in the former part might seeme to incounter against vs. There is no man but will graunt that Dauid Iob and others of the Saints of God had a sight of their sinnes a sorrow for their sinnes and a taste of the remission of their sinnes how then commeth it to passe that these men were so troubled in minde To this I answere that their trouble so befell them either for failing in some of these former things or else they were rather afflicted for triall of their faith than for punishing of sinne in them And therefore be it alwaies prouided that we thinke not euery conflict of conscience continually and chiefly to be for the pursuing of our sinnes but sometimes and principally that it commeth for the triall of our faith and yet secondarily or lesse principally for the scourging of sinne as we may see in Iob. Whereupon let all men be admonished when they see good men thus humbled throwne downe in minde to lay their hands on their mouthes from saying Surely these men are but hypocrites doubtlesse these men be great sinners the Lord hath found out their hypocrisie For good reason there is that such silence should be vsed for that the Lord may as well make triall of their faith as take punishment on their sinnes For if such affliction should alwaies and chiefly be sent for sinne then it should follow that all others as they exceeded them in sinne should also exceed them in the punishment of sinne But now comming to the saluing of this sore I shall seeme very strange in my cure and so much the more be wondred at by how much in manner of proceeding I differ from the most sort of men herein I am not ignorant that many visiting afflicted consciences cry still Oh comfort them oh speake ioyfull things vnto them Yea there be some and those of the most learned who in such cases are full of these and such like speeches Why are you so heauie my brother why are you so cast downe my sister Be of good cheere take it not so grieuously What is there that you should feare God is mercifull Christ is a Sauiour These be speeches of loue indeed but they often doe the poore soules as much good herein as if they should powre cold water into their bosomes when as without further searching of their sores they may as well minister a maladie as a medicine For as nutritiue and cordiall medicines are not good for euery sicke person especially when the body needeth rather a strong purgation than a matter restoratiue and as incarnatiue medicines may for the time allay the paine of the patient but after the griefe becoÌmeth more grieuous so the comfortable applying of Gods promises are not so profitable for euery one that is humbled especially when their soules are rather further to be cast downe than as yet to be raised vp so those sâgred consolations may for a while ouer-heale the conscience and abate some present griefe but so as afterwards the smart may be the sorer and the griefe may grow the greater hereof insueth this effect that comfort seemeth to cure for a while but for want of wisedome in the right discerning of the cause men minister one medicine for another and so for want of skill the latter fit grindeth them sorer than the former Some there be who without all precept and practise will be their owne Physitions and these so soone as the fit commeth vpon them thinke it the best to chastise and to chase away their sorrow by drinking at tauernes by minstrelsie in merie companie by purging melancholie in taking Physicke all which may seeme to weare away the paine for a while but yet after it biteth more deeply when the burning feuer of their spirits shaketh them with a second recourse and for that before they were not truely searched purged âeared and launced it commeth to passe that the second relapse is more dangerous than the first impression To come to our purpose we must know that all griefes are either confused or distinct and sure it is that the minde is appalled either for some cause knowne to vs as certaine oâ for some thing vnknowne to vs and vncertaine To them which are troubled with such blinde griefes whereof they can see no reason as often it happeneth to Gods children in secret prouidence who either neuer knew God or else had but a generall knowledge of him I answere that as I denie not Physicke to be ministred if it in part proceed from a naturall cause so I require the word especially to shew the principall and originall cause to begin in the soule And this I doe the rather because I would haue wisedome both in considering the state of the body if neede so require in looking chiefly to the soule which so few thinke of If a man troubled in coÌscience come to a Minister it may be he will looke all to the soule and nothing to the body if he come to a Physition
all sound learned whereof I haue read some there were no figures vntill sinne came into the world from which our Parents were yet free but a meane to keepe them in innocencie in that notwithstanding their excellent creation they were subiect to falling therefore this ende must be the chiefest This was not onely giuen to the posteritie of Abraham but to the whole posteritie of Adam and therefore it was not proper to the Iewes being first begunne in Paradise and then afterward renewed in Mount Sinai So that this morall ende was the first ende and common ende and although as the Iewes had a more speciall cause of worshipping God in that they had receiued a more peculiar deliuerance when they could haue no rest in Egypt they on this day did remember their rest yet neuertheles this was not the ende but rather a reason why they did keepe the Sabbath as we may see also Exod. 23. 12. where the Lord commandeth the seuenth day to rest adding as a reason not as an end that thine Oxe and thine Asse may rest the sonne of thy Mayde and the stranger may be refreshed Where this sparing of the beasts is added as a reason drawne from that humanitie which is in the Law not as a thing for this speciall end in this precept commanded which is proper rather to the sixt Commaundement and but accessarie vnto this For which cause this ceremonie being but accessarie cannot take away the principall and being the latter it cannot take away the former It is no good reason that the accessarie being taken away the principall should also be abrogated but rather on the contrarie the accessarie remooued the principall may remaine the appertinance being past the more general substance may continue and though the latter be disanulled the former may be vnabolished Wherefore though the ceremoniall ende which was but an accessarie and added afterward as a thing peculiar to the Iewes is gone with them to whome this law was made yet the morall ende which was the principall and first giuen out as a thing generall to all appertaineth still vnto vs. Lastly whatsoeuer seuereth either God from man or man from man the same is abrogated the law Morall which is free from all ceremonies and through Christ requireth nothing but a sincere thogh imperfect obedience as being voyd of all rigour and exempted from the curse doth not seuer God from man nor man from man Therefore the Lawe morall is not abrogated For nothing is disanulled but the rigour and curse of the Lawe which made a diuorcement betweene God and man and the ceremonie of the Law which made a separation betweene man and man that is betweene the Iewe and the Gentile as we may gather Coloss 2. and Galat. 4. Wherefore we affirme that as it was peculiar to the Iewes as concerning their deliuerance that ende of the Sabbath is ceased but as it is common to vs with them and all others to bee preserued in the meanes of true worship the Sabbath is to bee obserued So that not the doctrine and sincere obedience of the Sabbath but the curse of the Lawe and rigorous keeping of the Sabbath is abrogated When one thing hath diuers endes if one ende be remoued the other may remaine For as the Sacraments in the time of the law had two ends the one to foreshew that Christ should come the other to assure them what they should haue in Christ when he came and in that they did foreshew Christ to come they are gone as they assured vs what we haue in Christ they remaine still with vs. And as for one example we may see in the Sacrament of Circumcision two ends the one a signe of the circuÌcision of the flesh which is now ceased the other a seale of Repentance and Faith and so it is vnto vs remaining a token of imitation though not in the same manner of administration that is in circumcision yet in the same matter to that effect to wit in Baptisme so likewise the Sabbath hauing two endes the one morall the other ceremoniall As it was ceremoniall and was giuen to the Iewes as they were Iewes it was proper to the Iewes but as it was morall not giuen to the Iewes alone but to our first fathers before the Iewes and to the Gentiles after the Iewes it remaineth no lesse to all men after the Iewes ceased to bee a peculiar people then the comming together to one place doth yet appertaine vnto vs. For although in that the Iewes came together to one place as it represented the Church of God it is taken away because God is present with vs in all places yet as they had it to establish them in their worship and we need as necessary helps for religion as euer they needed the same remaineth with vs. Now if the Sabbath were but a signe of spirituall rest as some haue phantasticallie thought and not rather an holie schoole to teach vs the worship of God we would graunt it ceremoniall but sceing this is according to the first institution and that ceremony but in time and for a time was added vnto it though we haue not their day yet we haue a resting day as though we haue not their seales yet wee haue seales and though the accessarie bee gone and ended with them yet the principall continueth to vs and remaineth after them Wherefore wee conclude this first reason that as the Sabbath is morall we must keepe it in truth though in weaknes knowing that the rigour of the Law being gone with the curse and ceremonie we haue a promise to haue our weaknes and defects heerein forgiuen vs in Christ as we haue in all other things Now let vs come to the second reason drawne as wee haue shewed from the equitie of the law and contained in these words Sixe dayes shalt thou labour and doe all thy worke but the seuenth day c. This appeareth to be no hard law nor burthensome but easie and such a one as all may yeeld vnto it For seeing the Lord hath giuen vs six daies for our calling then let vs not thinke it strange or straight that he hath reserued and taken vp the seuenth day to himselfe who if hee had coÌmanded one day to worke and another to be bestowed in his worship for the glorious profession of his Name might iustly haue challenged it This reason then is such that for iustice and equitie cannot buâ prouoke our obedience and more forcibly chargeth vs if we be disobedient This kind of argument is vsuall in the booke of God as Genes 3. 2. 3. where our mother Euah frameth this reason to the Serpent very well had she stood to it Wee eate of the fruite of the trees of the garden but of the fruite of the tree which is in the middest of the garden God hath said Ye shall not eate of it c. Wherein as she commendeth the mercie of God in giuing them so largely
the Gentiles but as they may see their estate in the Iewes in which respect it may be profitablie applied to the Gentiles but euident it is that here properly it was spoken to the Iewes For in this place the Prophet sharply reprehendeth them because they kept not their fastings and holy daies aright Howbeit they did not sticke to complaine among themselues that they had fasted that they humbled themselues and vsed all the meanes which their fathers before them had done but all in vaine in that they felt not the like effects which their fathers did Wherefore the Lord by his Prophet answereth them in this sort True it is that yee fast indeed but therewithall yee lie and liue still in your sinnes yee fast but without repentance and so farre are yee from true forsaking of your sinnes that on your fasting daies howsoeuer like hypocrites ye vse the outward action ye exercise crueltie oppression debate and strife and doe ye looke that this holy hypocrisie should be acceptable vnto me No If ye will please me with your fasting repent ye of your sinnes shew foorth your sorrow by the fruits of loue in exercising the works of mercie and compassion which things when I shall behold in you with an vpright heart then I will accept your offering and be pleased with your fasting Againe doe not thinke that I will looke vpon your holidaies so long as ye vse them but vpon custome in hypocrisie making them vnprofitable for my worship and your saluation and repentance vntill such time as ye endeuour a better and more holie vse of them both concerning the pure honouring of my name and the furthering of your owne saluation Behold here say they the Sabbath is abrogated than which they can affirme nothing more contrarie out of this place For here is no abrogating of the Sabbath but an establishing of the true celebrating of the Sabbath with a sharpe reprehending of their corrupt and present estate And as he speaketh against their corrupt Sabbath so he taxeth them for their hypocritical fasting so that if they will haue the Sabbath to be abrogated much more must they driue fasting out of the doores of the Church against which he is most earnest and telling them that their fasts are not in truth the Lord sheweth them with what fasting he is pleased Againe say they see here it is manifest that to cease from sinne in our Sabbath which we must keepe I answere it is the fruite of the Sabbath which we must keepe and therefore because where the meanes are vsed without any effect or fruite there the meanes are nothing the Lord rather vrgeth them to the effects and keeping of the Sabbath with fruite then disanulleth the Sabbath And it is vsuall in the word of God to vse the effect for the cause and the fruite for the meanes as we may see Iam. 1. 27. Pure religion and vndefiled before God euen the Father is this to visit the fatherlesse and widowes in their aduersitie and to keepe himselfe vnspotted of the world Which briefely is as if the Apostle should say this is the effect of true religion when faith doth purely shew it selfe in the workes of loue Againe Ioh 6. 47. 48. He that beleeueth in me hath euerlasting life I am the bread of life Where our Sauiour Christ sheweth that the effect of faith is the eating of Christ his flesh and drinking of his blood So that to vse the meanes without the effect is hypocrisie as also to looke for the effect without vsing of the meanes is foolish presumption Wherfore we affirme that from the mouth of the Lord by his holy Prophet that to rest in fasting and in the Sabbath an outward meane is of no value being separated from good workes the issue and the effect of the same that if we would God should be mercifull to vs we should also shew our selues mercifull to others So then the Lord taketh not here away the one but sheweth the one to be fruitlesse without the other and is so farre from taking away the Sabbath that rather he goeth about to informe them in the true vse of the Sabbath The meaning therefore of the Prophet his word is this If thou wilt not rest in the bare ceremonie of thy holie daies but wilt do thy holy seruice to me and duties of loue to thy brethren then shalt thou shew thy selfe to take true pleasure in God and his worship Where we must learne so to delight our selues with the meanes of our saluation that seeing we can but iâpart giue our selues vnto them in the weeke daies we should greatly reioyce when the Sabbath day commeth contrary to the practise of the people ââ Amos his time who would say Amos 8. 5. When will the new moneth be gone that we may ââââ corne and the Sabbath that we may let forth wheate and make the Ephah small and the shekââ great and falsifie the weights by dâââit Wherefore we conclude that here is not the abrogating but the pure celebrating of the Sabbath which appeareth by effect when it draweth vs neerer to God and causeth vs to take greater pleasure in his waies There remaineth that which is Esai 66. 23. And from moneth to moneth and from Sabbath to Sabbath shall all flesh come to worship before me saith the Lord Where it is said from Sabbath to Sabbath behold say they here is set downe a continuall Sabbath to be obserued euery day in the kingdome of Christ and therefore there ought not to be one prescript day onely in the whole weeke But the reason is most weake and containeth a manifest absurditie For if euery day should be a Sabbath and we in the Sabbath are commaunded to doe no manner of worke when should we trauell in our ordinarie callings whereunto the Lord himselfe hath permitted vs sixe daies Thus we see the sixe daies of our ordinarie callings should be pulled away If they say that a man may follow his calling and yet worship God sufficiently and as becommeth the holy Sabbath then they must graunt that we may doe our ordinary workes on the Sabbath as also they suspect the Lord of want of wisedome But if we should looke narrowly into these mens liues we should finde that whilest they crie out to keepe euery day a Sabbath they in trueth in the meane time obserue no Sabbath at all Besides in that there needeth one particular day wholy to be giuen to the Lord it is certaine that the dearest children of God who vpon the other daies redeeme time to Gods worship earnestly desire this Now concerning the place it selfe which they seeme much to misconstrue we must vnderstand two things First it is not simply to be taken but in the way of comparison secondly it is meant of the kingdome of glorie and of the second comming of Christ. In the way of comparison it is vnderstood thus that the people of God should not content themselues to
perill and may not I helpe this man being in such danger How beit we must here note that our Sauiour CHRIST in shewing how in this law is humanitie to creatures giueth âo jot of libertie to worldly men who vnder pretence of this obedience seeke rather their owne priuate gaine in rescuing from perils the creatures then the glory of Almightie God which may redound to him by the more cheerfull comfortable seruice of the creature being thus redeemed Now if any shall here further inquire whether in seeding time or the haruest season when the times before haue been and still are like to be vnseasonable and vntemperate they may somewhat on the Sabbath giue themselues to sowing or gathering of their corne I answere No. For it is by speciall words expressely forbidden Exod. 34. 21. Sixe daies shalt thou worke and in the seuenth day thou shalt rest both in earing time and in the haruest thou shalt rest And surely of all times labouring in haruest seemeth most vnlawfull First if as God his benefits grow on vs we must grow in thankfulnes then reaping at that time we ought to render most thankes and not to thinke the worship of one day sufficient in seuen much lesse to cut it from the Lord in part or in whole Secondly seeing in the weeke going before wee haue euen wearied both our owne bodies by labour and much more the bodies of our beasts in traâââle besides that in working on the Sabbath wee contemne the ordinance of God most vnthankefully which so well in his law in this case hath prouided for vs wee deale too vnnaturally with our selues and too iniuriously with our cattell Againe if wee on this day make no conscience of the worship of God contemned by this worldly labouring wee manifestly bewray our want of faith in Gods goodnes wisedome and prouidence as though hee either would not preserue that which hitherto he nourished out of the earth or that he hauing dealt so mercifully in many benefits before should now ââ one faile vs which vndoubtedly hee would not doe did not our sinnes prouoke him thereunto Wherefore if so it come to passe for our sinnes we must rather in patience repentance and wisedome submit our selues to the punishment than prophanely and obstinately to seeke by such meanes to shake it off True it is as wee haue said before that workes of necessitie bee lawfull on the Sabbath but wee must vnderstand it of necessities present and not of perils which are imminent that is which are like to come but yet are not certaine to come For when the danger is preseÌt as an house is on fire bloodshed by reason of a fray is like speedily to bee committed if helpe bee not or in such like cases because the Lord hath as it were cast the remedie vpon vs and put vs in his owne stead for ministring of helpe then may we vse our libertie but wheÌ it is to come and it is still in the Lord his hand we must cast the whole remedie vpon him if the danger fââlâ knowing that he in his prouidence and mercie will remoue the euill or else in sending it will punish our sinnes But to returne from this to that from which wee a little digressed the reason of Christ here vsed is yet pressed further Luk. 13. 15 where hee answereth the master of the Synagogue who had indignation at him for healing on the Sabbath Hypocrite doth not each one of you on the Sabbath day loose his oxe or his asse from the stall and leade him away to the water 16 And ought not this daughter of Abraham whom Sathan had bound for eighteene yeeres bee loosed from this bond on the Sabbath day That is will ye water your cattel on the Sabbath which thing your Rabbins thinke not vnlawfull and thinke ye that I breake the Sabbath for helping a faithfull beleeuer Is not this rather hypocrisie in you than any new doctrine in me But here some will obiect Christ might haue done this the day after to the woman who in so short a time would no more haue perished than the oxe if hee had not been led to the water vntill the day following To this I answere as the workes which wee doe to God his creatures do not fight with the keeping of the Sabbath because in respect that cattel by not attending on them would be made lesse profitable to their owner though thereby they should not vtterly perish so in respect that this womaÌ should haue remained more vnfit for God his glory the keeping of the Sabbath if she had not bin helped although it may be shee should not vtterly haue perished this worke of our Sauiour Christ was nothing against the Sabbath hee not seeking his owne glorie and profit but the glorie of his father and the profit of another Now followeth the fourth reason in the 8. verse The Sonne of man is Lord euen of the Sabbath That is God the Father making the Sabbath is the Lord of the same the Sonne of man is equall with the Father therefore the Sonne of man is also Lord of the Sabbath Againe as the Lord made a law for man but none for himselfe so ye are too presumptuous in the presence of the Lord to controll my disciples For if I beeing the law-maker giue a speciall priuiledge to my Disciples as indeede I may doe vrging the law where I list and dispensing in the law to some as I please is it then meete that you should censure them whom I doe priuiledge Wherefore seeing it is I that haue appointed the Sabbath and therefore best know who keepe it and who breake it I giue you to vnderstand that these men whom yee falsely accuse because ye know not the pure keeping nor breaking of the Sabbath haue not broken it Suffer me then I pray you being Lord of mine owne ordinance to dispose of it as best seemeth to me The fift argument may be borrowed from the second of Mark vers 27 the words whereof are these The Sabbath was made for man and not man for the Sabbath Many thinke this reason to make much for their purpose but they are deceiued in their owne ignoraÌce For saith Christ this is the cause why my disciples haue not rested so much as yee thinke they should haue done the Sabbath that is the rest was made for mans good and comfort and not man for the rest alone but for the sanctifying of the Sabbath so that albeit they haue not for some good cause obserued the rest which must giue place to the profit commoditie of man yet haue they not brokeÌ the sanctification of the day which chiefly is required of them in that if they had not eaten this corne they had fainted and so haue beene made vnfit for the hallowing of the same We say meate was made for man that is for the reliefe sustenance and comfort of man not man for the meate to wit
being come to put away figures all that maintained such daies moneths and times which the Iewes obserued as they were Iewes should obscure Christ. The Iewes had their solemne assemblies and conuocations Leuit. 23. 2. certaine times in the yeere the first and last dayes whereof they kept as Sabbaths to the Lord of which Paul here speaketh and therfore he saith ye obserue Sabbaths he saith not a Sabbath for which assuredly he is not here grieued with them For Paul had planted this day among them as appeareth 1. Corin. 16. 1. Concerning the gathering for the Saints as I haue ordained in the Churches of Galatia so doe ye also Where we may see that ancient custome of the Primitiue Church which was that after the word read for the space of an houre after the âââmon ended and the Sacraments administred many did vse to giue not of constraint but of good will to the poore Now seeing he had appointed the Lords day in Galatia it is not like that hee would so sharply haue reprehended them for his owne ordinance as to say vnto them that he feared their backsliding from the trueth by it but rather of those Iewish holie daies which being peculiar vnto the Iewes had their beginning and their ending with them And if wee say that that day should not be kept for a ceremonie but some other that were not to abrogate but to change the ceremonie as he that stripping himselfe of one sort of clothing and for pride inuesteth himselfe with a new sute putteth not away but chaungeth his pride or as hee that of a filthie lecher is become a couetous miser riddeth not himselfe from sinne but changeth from one sute of sinne whereof he is weary to some other The Papists therefore though they haue not the same daies yet hauing newe daies in their stead haue not abrogated but altered Iudaisme Iustinus Martyr affirmeth that they had no holy day but one in the Primitiue Church He speaketh then flatly against the ceremonies which by the eternitie and perfection of Christ his sacrifice are abolished Heb. 9 and 10 Our first father Abraham when hee beleeued receiued circumcision as the seale of his faith to which Baptisme is subrogated vnto Christians The particular signe that appertained to the posteritie of Abraham is gone but the water in Baptisme doth appertaine to all in a generall equitie Likewise as the Sabbath did put them in minde of their deliuerance it is gone but as by it we remember Christ his resurrection wee retaine it To conclude the Apostle meaneth not in this place that Sabbath but those holy daies of the Iewes which being the beginning and ending the first day and last day of their feasts were Sabbaths The third reason Coloss. 2. 16. Let no man condemne you in meate and drinke or in respect of an holy day or of the new moone or of the Sabbath daiâs 17. Which are but a shadow of things to come but the bodie is in Christ. This is also vnderstoode of the Iewish distinguishing of meates and daies For the Colossians were troubled with false Apostles as were the Galathians And what is the reason that they were so encombred with Iewish obseruations Forsooth the religion of Christians which rather consisteth of pure simplicitie than pompous solemnitie hath but the word barely preached the Sacraments without vaine shewes administred prayers in humilitie offered and therefore it seemeth not so polished so glorious and so garnished as the Iewish religion which did drawe the greater part of men after it Thus our fathers seeing the Iewish religion so vernished and the Gentiles religion so pompous and Christian religion ful of simplicitie drew the Gentiles from the simplicitie of Christianisme and brought in this heape of ceremonies Wherefore here Paul telleth them that these things were but instructions for a time and pedagogical and therefore did not so appertaine vnto them as they should neede to trouble their consciences about them though they obserued them not Let no man condemne you saith the Apostle in such Iewish ceremonies as for the not obseruing of them they should count you no Christians Heere is the same drift of the matter which was of the former here the Apostle descendeth from generals to particulars there he ascendeth from particulars to generals Let no man condemne you in respect of an holy day which was an octonarie for eight dayes long did the feasts of the Iewes last or of the Sabbath daies hee saith not of the Sabbath for hee meaneth those Sabbaths which were appertenances of the former holy daies not that holy Sabbath which was common to the âewes with all other the people of God And whereas in the former part of the verse it is said Let no man condemne you in meate and drinke hee sheweth that the Iewes had certaine beasts and birds vncleane and drink-offerings which were forbidden them howbeit vnto Christians all things are pure But some will say what neede wee now to fast who will censure vs I answere the Lord himselfe For albeit wee that are Christians are not to bee charged as the Iewes were with one speciall day yet as the Iewes with all God his people did humble themselues before the Lord either for the remouing of some iudgement which presently did lie vpon them or for the preuenting of some perils which were towards them or for the obtaining of some grace which they wanted and yet without all obseruations of daies so wee must ioyne with them And therefore whosoeuer refuseth the exercise of humbling either priuately or publikely the same is to bee controlled by the word If any bee commaunded publikely by the Magistrate whether the cause be iust or not iust wee are to obey if the cause bee iust it is not the commaundement of the Magistrate but of God and who so breaketh this is surely to be condemned The similitude here annexed of the Apostle is very fit for as the skilfull painter first portraiteth and then painteth with fresh and liuely colours that which before more rudely and obscurely hee did frame and fashion with a blacke coale so these rudiments more darkely did represent that which now is liuely described vnto vs the truth of all things in Christ. The bodie is Christ as if hee should say yee haue receiued Christ and the things which he hath prescribed and though yee haue not the Sabbaths and holy daies of the Iewes yet haue yee the true Sabbath pure holy day which Christ hath left vnto you Here then the Apostle is so farre from abrogating of the Sabbath that hee maketh no mention nor includeth any meaning thereof in these words And thus much for the reasons which they thinke they haue gotten out of the epistles of Saint Paul Now let vs consider of that place which is in the epistle to the Hebrues chap 4 verse 3. For wee which haue beleeued doe enter into rest as he saide to the other As I haue sworne in my wrath If they
hell torments lifting vp his eyes and seeing Lazarus a farre off in Abrahams bosome cried Father Abraham haue mercie vpon me c. But Abraham answering him according to the proportion of God his Iustice said ver 25. Son remember that thou in thy life time receiuedst pleasures and likewise Lazarus paines now therefore he is comforted and thou art tormented To this effect worthie to be obserued is that place 2 Thess. 1. 6. it is a righteous thing with God to recompence tribulation to them that trouble you 7. And to you which are troubled rest with vs when the Lord Iesus shall shew himselfe from heauen c. Where we see how it standeth with God his righteous iudgement and iustice that his persecuted Church and afflicted Saints who in this world goe for nought should in time bee refreshed with a recompence of glorie and that their cruell persecutours being wanton in their sinnes and triumphing in their crueltie should haue their crowne of shame and endles contempt in tormeÌts The equitie of which iustice is in this that seeing the wicked haue not onely dishonoured God in their soules through all the fruites of reprobation but also haue vsed the members of their bodies as instruments of sinne weapons of iniquitie vnto the full number of sinnes so they should not onely suffer the vengeance of God in their soules but also in their bodies and as Gods graces haue shined not onely in the soules of his Saints before him and his Angels but also haue much beautified their bodies and haue taken vp the members also as instruments of Gods glorie so the Lord will not onely aduance the soules of his but also their bodies If this were not where were the fulfilling of God his promises where should be the executing of his threatnings for Abram Isaac Iacob Lot Ioseph Iob Dauid Esay Ieremy Daniel all the rest of the Patriarches Prophets Apostles Martyrs Confessors holy men and women in the world were but as Pilgrimes and desiring a better and heauenly Countrie suffered in this world troubles persecutions trials and all manner of euill Againe the wicked prosper in their goods bodies wiues children they haue no bandes in their death they are lustie and strong they feele not the sores of Iob nor the miseries of Ioseph pride is a chaine vnto them and crueltie couereth them as a garment their eyes stand out for fatnesse they haue more than heart can wish So in this world the faithfull feele not the promises the vnfaithfull feele not their punishments It must needs be therefore by God his iustice as it is certaine by his word that seeing in this life the holy ones are not fully rewarded nor the wicked ones fully reuenged in the life to come the one should rise to heauenly ioâes the other should rise to hellish torments And as we see that there shall be a resurrection of the flesh because the word hath said it which is true and iustice will put it in practise because it doth require it so the power of God is able to performe whatsoeuer the word doth shew or iustice doth desire to be done It is not without great cause that in the entrance of our Confession wee acknowledge the Lord to bee almightie For what were his mercie or what were his iustice if hee could not performe that with might which he doth promise nor bring to passe with power that which he threatneth Howbeit when we say God is almightie we giue to vnderstand that hee can doe whatsoeuer he will doe For true it is he cannot faile in his trueth he cannot alter the couenaÌt gone out of his mouth what then is there any thing vnpossible to the Lord no the Lord will doe what is good can doe what he wil. Neither doth it any more derogate from God his almighty power to say he cannot lye than it doth extenuate the commendation of a mightie Captaine to say he cannot be conquered This power of God is either seene in his Creation or in his Prouidence or Preseruation In his Creation thus if God our of nothing could draw out heauen and earth if out of the earth which being a formeleâse masse and sumpe was by the spirite of God hatching ouer the waters brought a comely order if out of the darkenesse the Lord drew light if of the dust of the earth God made man and out of his ribbe drew a woman is it not as easie for him drawing these and all other things out of nothing to draw our flesh being made out of the earth in which it was corrupted is it not as easie to draw a man out of the earth againe as to make a man of the earth at first Is it not as easie though rottennesse doth seeme to hinder the resurrectioÌ to renew a body out of many bones as out of one bone to frame a whole body Is not the Lord as able to restore the body which he dissolueth into the elements being made into it former fashion as before it had any being to tie the flesh together with sinewes to conuey strength into the bones and to beautifie all with a skin Let vs as well consider God his power in reducing mens bodies into their former estate as his mightie hande in vnloosing them For as hee bringeth flesh to rottennesse the rottennesse to wormes the wormes to dust so can he if he would reduce and bring backward the dust to the wormes the wormes to a putrified matter the putrifaction to flesh the flesh to immortalitie The prouidence of God doth teach vs herein if we either consider of it in the course of nature or in gouerning his Church In the course of nature as Esay 26. 19. Awake and sing yee that awâll in the dust for the deaw is as the deaw of herbs and the earth shall cast out her dead Here the Prophet sheweth that that God that made Aarons rod to bad and that draweth out liuely colours of dead flowers and florishing branches out of withered hearbs will also raise vs in our bodies to the brightnes of his glorie which haue been laid in the filthines of the dust Againe 1. Cor. 15. 35. But some man will say How are the dead raised vp wâââ what bodie come they forth 36. O foole that which thou sowest is not quickened except it diâ 37. And that which thou sowest thou sowest not that bodie that shall be but bare corne as it faâeth of wheate or of some other 38. But God giueth a bodie at his pleasure euen to euery seede his owne bodie c. See the Lord calleth them fooles that will not beleeue this Can the Lord raise graine out of the earth will he not raise man out of the earth for whose sake the graine is renewed Againe shall we doubt that he who holdeth the waters in his fist and swadleth the maine seas which in their own nature are aboue the earth that they should not passe
we doe more accuse and condemne our selues than any other doth or can doe and againe if a sinne be not in vs yet we be afraid least it may bee and therefore wee vse meanes against it then if wee bee angrie with the sinne of others we haue this good warrant that our anger is good yea if we be accused or thought to be corruptly angrie either with our own causes or with our enemies insomuch that meÌ condemne our anger yet we haue the testimonie of our hearts and consciences to tell that it is not so and therefore herein may we take sound comfort Fiftly some men there are who when they are angrie with one they will bee angrie with all and their anger doth so chafe and ouercome them as it were that they are vnfit for duties either to God or their brethren This anger is altogether fleshly to be condemned That anger then which maketh vs vnfit to heare Gods word to goe to prayer which disquieteth our minds and troubleth vs that anger I say is to be misliked though it were for a good cause and in Gods behalfe for the workes of Gods spirit do not one let or hinder another but rather do further one another insomuch that if we were cold in prayer before yet this earnestnesse in Gods cause doth quicken vs vp and maketh vs very readie vnto prayer if wee were dull in hearing the word before wee are now better affected and this true zeale and anger in the Lords cause and for his glorie will put an edge to euery good thing we goe about True anger doth not let vs from doing our duties vnto God nor diminish our loue towards our brethreÌ but rather stirreth vp in vs a compassion ouer them for the wrath of God which wee see hang ouer their heads And for that cause we are in puââ moued to pray for them more earnestly than before so farre are we from taking reuenge yea there is a greater care in vs how we may helpe them out of their sinne than to punish them for their sinne So that heere anger for the sinne is ioyned with a louing compassion ouer the partie and the one doth not so much moue vs to take reuenge of them as the oher doth moue them to pitie their case Here then is a speciall difference betweeââ them for Christian anger hath euer a griefe ioyned with it both for the dishonour of God the hurt of our brother but carnall and fleshly anger hath a ioy and pleasure in it and âeedeth it selfe therewith and is puffed vp Such godly anger was in Christ against the Pharisies where it is said that hee was angrie and sorrowfull and in another place when hee saw the destruction of Ierusalem for their sinnes for which he had bin angrie with them it is said of him that he wept Likewise Paul threatning the Corinthians that for their sins he would come to them with a rod saith after I am afraid that when I come the Lord doe humble me and I shall bewaile many that haue sinned contrariwise hee describeth fleshly anger to be such as puffeth men vp when they see the sinnes of their brethren Now that we may come to haue an holy anger wrought in vs for sin it is needfull that we labour for that affection which was in the Prophet Dauid when he saith The rebukes of them that rebuke thee haue fallen vpon me Where the Prophet sheweth that euery sin which was committed against God he thought that it was committed against himselfe and was as grieued and angrie therewith because the glorie of God which was committed to his care was stained and God himselfe dishonoured and this did make him angrie and zealous in the cause of the Lord and this zeale must be also in vs. Which that it may be tempered and not too rigorous we ought also to consider how the Apostle Paul appheth the same place when he would exhort them to beare the infirmities of the weake and not to deale ouer sharply with them he bringeth the example of Christ who suffered for the sins of the people as for his owne and so accounted of them So then we ought to thinke that the sinnes which by our brethren are committed are coÌmitted of vs and are ours which if wee can doe it will much abate rigour and sharpe dealing in admonition as also in the punishment of sinne The Apostle in another place saith Beare yâ one anothers burthen and so fulfill the measure of Christ. Now if wee shall ioyne these two affections together in vs first to thinke that euery sinne committed against Gods maiestie is coÌmitted against vs and againe that euery sinne which our brother doth we in our own persons do the same the first will breede in vs an anger and zeale for the glorie of God the other will worke in vs patience and compassion because of our owne flesh and of the Image of God which our brother beareth and thereof will come a zealous anger ioyned with loue and compassion of the partie By these notes may true Christian and spirituall anger be tried and discerned from that which is fleshly and carnall that wee may follow the one as commanded in the law and wrought in our hearts by the spirit of God and that we may auoid the other as forbidden in the law and proceeding from the corruption of our flesh that we may neither be fooles which are alwaies angry for euery thing neither of the damnable and blasphemous family of fleshly loue which will not in their perfection be angry at all other differences there bee but if a man doe well consider of these and practise them hee shall easily discerne the rest FINIS A TREATISE OF BLESSEDNES HE may bee saide to haue tasted true blessednesse whom the Lorde before all beginnings hath chosen to saluation whose saluation purposed by God the father is performed by God the sonne to whom the election by God the father and redemption by God the sonne is ratified by God the holy Ghost in whome this assurance of faith is wrought by the word preached faith breeding peace of minde this peace causeth ioy ioy being accompanied with securitie securitie working in loue loue labouring with a care to please God with a feare to displease God from whence issueth a desire of weldoing to others indeuouring to bring them to the peace with God and man which he tasteth of himselfe Lastly he is truely blessed who besides all the former things knoweth how to vse prosperitie moderately and aduersitie patiently wayting and looking for the accomplishment of God his promise in the kingdome of heauen More particularly we will intreate of true happinesse by the causes and by the effects of it The originall cause is the loue of God in ordaining vs to bee heires of life eternall Ephes. 1. 4. Matth. 25 34. Wherein is laide open the bountifull riches of the mercie of God to vs ward in
wold be too long to tel of GedeoÌ Baruch Sampson Iepthah Dauid Asa Iehosaphat Ezechia who through faith obtained the promises subdued kingdomes escaped the edge of the sword of weake were made strong waxed valiant in battel turned to flight the armies of aliaÌts of some of which it is pressed that they did these things by faith helped by prayer and fasting and of the most part of the other it may bewel vnderstood Seeing we are compassed about with such a cloud of witnesses shal we be so bewitched as to dreame of the like victories without the like faith or to imagine of the like faith without vsing of the like meanes But it may be some will obiect that this exercise of humiliation weakeneth the hearts of true subiects and incourageth the enemies this was of old slanderously obiected to Ieremie by the vnbeleeuing and carnall Princes who would yet seeme to be wise politikes I haue heard indeed of the Arch atheist Machiauel that writeth of the Religion of Christians that it being practised in truth doth weaken their hands making them cowards and emboldeneth their enemies against theÌ although there be no doubt many that think so yet neuer haue I heard godly or wise men say so Neither doth this kind of humiliatioÌ lift vp our enemies the Papists at home or abroad but their owne proud hearts malicious attempts against Gods people by both which seeing that pride will haue a fall and before glorie goeth humility we may assure vs the rather of the victorie hauing so many promises in Gods word for the same confirmed with so many examples In the stead of many in the Psal. 119. this promise shall suffice They draw neere that follow after malice and are farre from the law thou art neere O Lord for all thy words are true The terrible iudgements of God against the pride of Moab and other Nations who conspiring together against the people of God at the last were made their owne executioners and the great destruction of blasphemous Senacherib his hoste Ezekiah king of Iudah being set free from the siege both these being wrought by publike and priuate fasting doe most euidently confirme the same which examples may serue for vs to look after others which are many in number True it is indeed that the great security with the floods of our sinnes flowing ouer the banks in euery place haue hitherto reioyced our enemies heart and if once they arme themselues with Gods wrath which the Lord turne away for Christs sake then will they certainly fray vs which to preuent all meanes will not helpe vs vnlesse in fasting weeping and mourning we rent our hearts though not our garments vnfainedly acknowledging our sinnes trembling at his iudgement that so we may turne vnto God with our whole hearts by repentance by faith beleeuing him to be gratious and mercifull slow to wrath and of great goodnesse And this doing we may assure our selues that the terrour of the Lord shall be stricken out of our hearts and the spirit of gladnes and power shall bee powred vpon vs and through faith helped by prayer and fasting shall we doe valiantly Thus the spirit of God moued Ioel the Prophet to threaten the people of his time liuing vnder a prosperous Raigne vnto whom this obiection might as iustly haue been made as against the exercise and a great deale more because his Fast was more general his threatnings more fearefull his descriptions of their dangers more terrible Againe some may obiect that fasting is an exercise of sinners what shall we say then shall the hypocrisie of man make the appointment of God of none effect yea was it not therefore appointed that he which commeth hither of custome may yet goe away with conscience may he not being reproued and rebuked in his owne soule and seeing his hypocrisie laid open labour from thenceforth to approue himselfe or at the least be without excuse against the day of the Lord. May there not be also at this exercise some that come in trueth and in the feare of God whom God will accept is it meet that these children of God should be bereft of the vse thereof for the abuse of the wicked Moreouer we are to be circumspect that we require not a daily fast for as in Physicke it is a thing most absurd to prescribe a continual vse of violent vacuation seldome of ordinarie foode euen so it is as absurd diuinitie to say it is sufficient that preaching bee vsed at sundrie times in sundrie places and that fasting should be daily vsed when as the ministerie of the word of God is as often to be vsed as milke for babes to be nourished or as meat for strong men to grow vp to the fulnes of the age of Christ fasting is to be admitted but as letting of blood or purging some corrupt humour when some great cause vrgeth the same We lament the want of diligent Preaching which some without a continuall course wherof thinke to be sufficient A Christian heart may appeale to Gods blessed word the true iudge of all them that are teachable but the iudge of all euen of the froward in the last day yea we may appeale to the great inquest of all Gods children which know their owne sinnes yea to the experience of twentie * yeeres which is a witnes so sufficient that no exception can bee made against it whether to worke all and euery point of that knowledge with a care to practise it in any sufficient measure in al places so few Sermons so little preaching in most places be not very insufficieÌt The Law saith that the mouthes of the Priests should alwaies keepe knowledge both that they might teach the people by publike doctrine and exhortation and that the people might require of them by priuate conference The Prophets are commanded to crie and not to cease and the Lord is saide by their Ministrie to rise vp earely and to stretch forth his hand all the day long and the Kingdome of God is like to the father of an house that bringeth forth of his treasurie things new and old for the daily food of the family What is this that euery true Minister is charged with as he wil answere it before the iudgement seate of Iesus Christ to preach the word in season and out of season Surely once in a quarter and once in a moneth may soone seeme to be out of season or scarse in season But sure I am that twice on the Sabbath if Gods word be the iudge can be termed no more but in season and to preach longer and oftner on the fasting dayes may not be called in the Apostle his sense out of season Now to fast euery day were more than the Pharisies did who fasted but twice in the weeke if we will be counted the sonnes of Patriarches and Prophets and the disciples of the Apostles to take that liberty of Gods creatures that they did why
farre on the other hand doe we vtterly and simply refuse all orders of the Church although sometime there be no expresse word but if by consequence if by cause or effect wee can finde it agreeable or not repugnant to the word after triall had with the holy scriptures wee will receiue it thus to make the word the touchstone the heretikes will not agree Besides as in all other artes it is requisite that whosoeuer will attaine sound knowledge of them hee must credit their principles for otherwise as the verie heathen saw there is no farther dealing in the learning of them so we haue certaine generall truthes and rudiments whereby we traine vp new commers to Christ and trie both old and yong by them which thing our heretikes will not admit We hold then certaine generall rules of the power prouidence and wisedome of God of our redemption and saluation by Iesus Christ of our effectuall sanctification of the forgiuenes of our sinnes of the hope of the glorious resurrection and of a better life of obedience prayer discipline and holy conuersation in despite of all heretikes against which though they dispute declame raile and write wee will neuer leese the hold Secondly which is a thing vnto these men vnacquainted we vse to marke the scope and drift of the writer we compare the things that goe before with the things that follow after wee conferre one place with another the olde Testament with the new the allegories with the plaine speeches we see a perfit harmonie in the scriptures wee refuse all dissenting and disagreeing doctrine to the scriptures all which neither Turke Papist nor Familist will doe and therefore we haue the trueth in these last dayes which neither Mahomet Bishop of Rome nor H. N haue and therefore we will not be iudged by their reuelations traditions and dreames but by the scriptures whereby we iudge them and in this sense we say the last dayes or fulnes of time because we haue the trueth But yet the villanoust wretches which heape vp to the brimme the measure of their sins will not also stick to say with vs that these are the last dayes that is as they interpret it who so coÌmeth into the house of loue and is illuminated is now risen againe and hath heard the last trumpe and is become of an Angelicall nature needing no eating drinking or marrying after the manner of men and these are our ranging rogues who will tye themselues to no calling but liue as they thinke in the resurrection See how needefull it is to vnderstand this phrase aright of the last dayes We call not them the last dayes in respect that no further time shall be but in respect hereof that these dayes shall not be ended vntill Christ come and giue vp the kingdome to God the Father and as these last dayes were begun at his first comming in humilitie in the fleshe so they shall ende at his last comming in glorie to iudgement It followeth in our text In the last dayes saith God All the Scriptures are worthie to bee heard because they proceed from God and not from man although man may be the pen of the holy Ghost Wherefore it is said 2. Pet. 1. 20. 21. First knowe this that no prophecie in Scripture is of priuate motion For the prophecie came not in old time by the will of man but holy men of God spake as they were moued by the holy Ghost The Prophets wholy to disauthorise themselues in all their waightie embassages vse to say Thus saith the Lord of hosts Thus saith the Lord the holy one and such like whereby they would purchase the greater credit whilest they remoue the imagination of men from all dreaming of mans doing and set their faith a worke in acknowledging it to proceede from God Wherefore wee must so heare the word as though we heard God himselfe speaking to vs yea as though we either went vp to heauen or God came downe to vs. Likewise whether we reade heare or meditate priuately we must still thinke our selues in the presence of God who narrowly watcheth ouer the pure vse of his holy word remembring that holy speech of Cornelius Act. 10. vers 33. vnto Peter the Apostle Now are we all here present before God to heare all things commanded thee of God It is also said in that exhortation to the Church to praise God Psal. 95. vers 2. Let vs come before his face with praise c. This is that which will humble vs when we know that we come before God and his Angels whose presence is described Ezek. 1. and therefore the Apostle 1. Cor. 11. 10. to moue the womeÌ of Cor. the more telleth theÌ that they are in the presence of the Angels This meditation breedeth religion in hearing without which whilest we behold a man speaking as of himselfe and by himselfe alone we are neuer moued threateÌ he promise he menace he comfort he exhort he reproue he neuer so much No we caÌnot throughly be wrought vpon vntil we can say Surely it is the Lord speaketh to vs it is the word of the most high God vttered by man wee will not receiue it as the doctrine of men but of God either as the doctrine to saue our soules or to coÌfound vs it is the mightie power of saluation if wee beleeue it is a mightie power to cast vs downe to the hels if we doe not beleeue It is the word of God that moueth not the word of man For if a man were a Turke how should he moue a Papist or how should a Papist moue a Turke If he take away Mahomets dreames from the Turke or the Fathers traditions from the Papist or the eight man his reuelations from the Familist and vrgethem with the word they are gone so that it is the onely word of God maugre the head of the deuill that vnblindfoldeth all their errors and is able to moue them and conuert so many of them to the trueth as God will haue saued Thus we see what the perswasion of God his presence and the authoritie of his word worketh in vs. Now before we goe into the other particulars let vs by the way consider somewhat of the reason here vsed Before he vsed a reason of probabilitie from the circumstance of the time now he commeth to a reason of necessitie because neuer drunken men could speake the wonderfull things of the Spirit This argument is drawne from contraries men full of drinke cannot so shew foorth the workes of God men thus endued with God his spirit cannot bee drunken On this manner Paul thus reasoneth Ephes. 5. 18. Be not drunke with wine wherein is excesse but be filled with the Spirit As if hee should say if ye be filled with wine there is excesse if ye labour of excesse of wine surely you caÌnot haue the Spirit Christ also vseth this argument No man can serue two masters c. If a man wholy giue ouer himselfe to God he cannot
get knowledge and feeling Wherefore all men must looke to this men and women old and young masters and seruants What will they challenge themselues to be Christians and glorie in the title alone and not esteeme of the dutie They will leaue that part peraduenture to book learned men and to Preachers Well they must know that againe whereof they are wilfully ignorant that there is a mutual coherence betweene these two things the title and the dutie What ye glorie that yeare Prophets and yet ye prophecie not ye boast that ye are Kings and ye ouercome not ye bee glad to be counted Priests and ye sacrifice not Euen Papists though they taught ignorance to be the mother of deuotion can say more for their superstition and Heretikes can say more for their diuellish opinions than Protestants for the defence of Christ his glorious Gospell Look but to the Papists and Familie of loue how painfull and cunning they are to goe to runne to ride to make one like of their heresies see how they will looke for you at markets how they will entertaine you what meekenes what mildenes they will vse to salute you This ought to shame vs this ought to make vs labour more for knowledge that when temptations inuade vs when Satan accuseth vs when heresie shal assault vs we may stand stedfast and vnremoueable we may edifie one another and in persecution not be dismaied but resist constantly vnto blood Now as Peter hath shewed that which Ioel prophecied to be fulfilled so these verses following shewe the iudgements of God which should fall vpon the Church for the neglect or contempt of these graces offered There is some question here about the time Some vnderstand it of Christ his comming in the flesh-some of his comming to iudgement others more truly thinke it to be that whole time which is betweene his comming in the flesh and his comming to iudgement and so it appeareth the most probable opinion both by the things going before and by that which followeth after For in the words going before it is saide In the last dayes I will powre out my spirit now the giuing of the spirit was fulfilled in that whole time spoken of Againe that which followeth after concerning calling vpon the name of the Lord is also meant of that time Now it both that which goeth before and that which followeth after be vnderstood of that time then it is probable that that which is in the midst is likewise so vnderstood And although Christ his first comming was a most glorious time as we may see by the testimonie of the Apostle yet his last comming shall be a farre more glorious day as wee may see Titus 2 2. Thess. 4. where his comming is described to bee with Angels and with a shoute Yet because this glorie doth appeare in the whole course of redemption it shall be good to vnderstand this as the places going before and comming after that is of the whole time in all which hee ceaseth not to offer these graces and to execute these iudgements As for the wordes themselues some thinke them to be vnderstood literally some allegorically and spiritually But they admit both First that they haue vse in their naturall signification it appeareth because the Lord neuer leaueth his Church without some instructions in the Sunne the Moone the Heauens and the Earth For besides naturall eclipses in Sunne and Moone and other exaltations yet there haue been workes extraordinarie in them both which haue been as prognostications of Gods wrath for sinne Further wee may safely gather that there was neuer any strange Eclipse Comet apparition in the heauens shaking of the earth strange and vnnatural births but after this change of nature some euent came strangely sooner or later which shewed that men had broken their obedience with God and were become monstrously disobedient which the Lord maketh knowne to vs by changing the course of nature Therefore wee say that before great Earthquakes plagues warres Comets famine or such like goeth great contempt of religion monstrous prophanenes so they be the prognostications of some notable sinnes either in religion or in life or in both Thus wee neither exclude the literall sense and yet wee doe not admit that fansie or rather frensie of the Familie of loue because we graunt that after strange disobedience and contempt followe strange punishments and reuenge so that the Prophet sheweth the workes of God for sinne either by the things following or by the signes going before It is a question why at this time wherein hee would shewe himselfe so gratious the Lord should send such tokens of his wrath Here wee see a contrarie order of teaching to flesh and blood because God will then haue his mercie manifested when he will shew his iustice And because men hearing of the Gospell imagine of a felicitie in this world therefore Peter to awaken them out of this dreame le ts them to vnderstand that vnlesse these gifts be reuerently receiued God will be most angrie because they either refuse or abuse the mercies of God so offered The vse of this is partly in respect of the elect and people regenerate and partly in respect of the wicked and vnregenerate in respect of the elect either before or after their regeneration before their regeneration to bring them to seeke Iesus Christ. For though it is certaine that God in time will call them whom he hath predestinated and chosen yet because his Gospell is not so pretious vnto them as it should be therefore the Lord sendeth them crosses sometimes pouertie sometime sicknes sometime reproch sometime a troubled minde sometime priuate miserie and sometime a publike calamitie to inuolue them among others because they haue no more trust in the promises of God before they be humbled And because men wil not easily or vsually be humbled by the bare word the Lord sealeth it by sending of troubles that when wee can feele no comfort either in heauen or in earth but perdition and matter of damnation in our selues wee should then be the fitter to receiue comfort in Christ. Againe for as much as God his children haue one speciall fault or other as priuie pride vainglorie selfe-loue or such like priuie corruptions that the word of God cannot be suffered to draw vs out of these sinnes for this cause the Lord sendeth affliction by his correction he draweth vs out of our ciuill righteousnes maketh vs make conscience of inward and hidden corruptions and putteth them in minde by miserie that the same corruption is âârking in them which hath broken forth in others and that naturally it did dwell in them though repressed by the finger of God it did not violently flame out Againe where others lie in sinne and know it not because the very light of nature is choked in them God his spirit can take little hold to worke any thing vpon them that the Lord might bring them to see sinne vnknowne and to
of Gods iudgement 3. That we must wisely discerne betweene the true sorrow for sinne which causeth repentance not to be repented of and that worldly sorrow which causeth death For godly sorrow softneth the hart to the obedience of the word but that worldly sorrow causeth men to kicke and spurne against the word to the further hardning of their hearts 4. That many are galled and pricked with pouertie sicknes and other afflictions but few with their sinnes which is the cause of their afflictions But let men be well assured of this saith he that if a man be not troubled for sinne here he is in the way to hell if he be troubled in this life for sinne he is in the way to heauen 5. Lastly that in true repentance the pricking of the heart and sorrowing for sinne must be continued and daily renewed we must be humbled with continuall sorrow that we may bee refreshed with daily comfort in Christ. And thus farre the compendious and short view of all these Sermons This graue and reuerend Father who hath left vs these holy instructions hauing continued for many yeeres with good successe and a comfortable experience of Gods blessing on his holy ministery in preaching the Gospell of Christ his Sermons were many in number and how effectuall let the godly iudge by these fewe which Gods good prouidence hath reserued for posteritie Now right Worshipfull I offer them vnto your good patronage and protection because I am well assured you loue and what you may you further the preaching of the Gospell of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ. Much am I bound to remember your Worship and that vertuous Lady your wife for your great loue to me and mine I can no way require your loue yet by some poore testimonie I desire to make mine affection knowne in the performance of any Christian duty what I may The Lord Iesus Christ that hath knit both your harts by one spirit in one holy faith vnto himselfe and in loue vnfained one to another graunt you the true peace which passeth vnderstanding to keepe your hearts and mindes in his faith loue and feare vnto the end And thus I humbly take my leaue recommending you and all yours to the protection of the Almightie Your Worships euer to command in Iesus Christ HENRY HOLLAND A SERMON PREACHED BY MAISTER RICHARD GREENHAM VPON THESE WORDS THE FIRST SERMON Quench not the spirit 1. Thess. 5. 19. ALl the doctrine of the Scriptures may be briefly referred to these two heads First how wee may be prepared to receiue the spirit of God Secondly how the spirit may be retained when as wee haue once receiued it And therefore Saint Paul hauing laboured to instruct the Thessalonians in the former part of this Epistle how they may receiue the spirit doth here teach them how to keepe and continue this spirit vnto the end And this the Apostle doth by giuing them a charge and commaundement that in no wise they doe Quench the spirit thereby doubtles teaching that as the shunning of euill is the first step vnto goodnes so the readie way to continue the spirit of God in our hearts is to labour that it be not quenched Now the Apostle vpon great waightie coÌsideration doth here deliuer this precept For first of all though al those be worthily and iustly condemned that neuer tasted of the spirit of God yet as our Sauiour Christ saith A more iust and fearefull condemnation is like to come vpon them that hauing once receiued it doe afterward lose the same againe Moreouer without this spirit of God no holy exercise can haue his full effect for the word worketh not where the spirit of God is wanting prayers haue no power to pearce into the presence of God the Sacraments seeme small and sillie things in our eyes and all other orders and exercises which God hath graunted ordained for man they are vnprofitable to man where the spirit is not present to coÌuey them into our hearts there to seale vp the fruit of them Last of all we are fit to receiue no good grace at Gods hand nay we doe not esteeme Gods graces when we haue not the spirit to teach vs to set a due price vpon them for speake of the Law or of the Gospel of sinne or of righteousnesse speake of Christ or of our redemption and iustification by him yea speake of that huge and heauie waight of glorie wherewith the elect of God shall be crowned all this moueth not we are little affected therewith vnlesse God giue vs of his good spirit to profit by the same The Apostle therefore with good reason gaue this precept and we for many great causes are to listen vnto it least by any meanes the spirit of God be quenched in vs so we depriue our selues of all these fruits Now whereas the Apostle saith Quench not the spirit it may appeare that he speaketh to those that had alreadie receiued the spirit For as the fire cannot be said to be quenched where it is not so they caÌnot be said to quench or lose the spirit which haue not as yet receiued it Then know that this precept doth properly belong to theÌ that haue receiued the spirit of God and they especilly are to make a speciall vse of it for the other it cannot profit them vnlesse that as the seede lying in the ground a long time doth afterward budde and become fruitfull so this continue in their mindes till they haue tasted in some good sort of the spirit of God and then breed in them some carefulnes that they doe not quench it Well then to them that haue felt and found the spirit of God in them to them saith S. Paul in this place Take heede that ye quench not the spirit Of this if we doe somewhat seriously consider these two questions will offer themselues and soone arise in our minde First how we may know whether we haue the spirit of God or no. Secondly if we haue it whether it may be lost againe or no which if they bee well and sufficiently answered they will doubtlesse giue great force vnto this precept For the first then if we will knowe whether we haue the spirit or no we must surely vnderstand that as he knoweth best that he hath life which feeleth it in himselfe so he best knoweth whether he haue the spirit of God that feeleth the spirit working in him And if wee will further know this by the peculiar working and effects of the spirit then let vs marke these First of all if there bee nothing in man but the nature of man if nothing but that may be attained by the art and industrie of a man then surely in that man is not the spirit of God for the spirit is from God it is from aboue it is aboue nature and therefore the Apostle doth set the spirit of God against the spirit of the world when he saith We haue
are either ignorant in the word not knowing how to order one right step to the kingdome of God or else hauing some knowledge of God vngodlily abuse it to maintaine their carnall lust and appetite For this cause as it would grieue parents to haue naturall fooles to their children or such as either through some imperfection of nature are dismembred or deformed and misfigured in the parts of the bodie so much more should it grieue them to haue such children as either for want of knowledge and heauenly wisedome cannot walke in the feare of God or abusing the knowledge giuen them prostitute themselues to all sinne and wickednesse It is marueilous to see how greatly parents can bewaile the want of one naturall gift proceeding of some imperfection and how easily they can passe ouer without any griefe the want of all spirituall graoes springing from corrupt education In like manner it is strange that men can take the matter so heauily when their children breake into such offences as either haue open shame or ciuill punishment following them and yet can make no bones but post ouer such sinnes as are against the maiestie of God accompanied with euerlasting confusion and vnspeakable torments wherein what doe most part of men bewray but their greathy pocrisie in that neither their ioy nor their griefe is souÌd to their children and that they loue themselues more in their childreÌ than either their saluation or the glorie of God The tender loue care whereof no doubt did encrease the sorrowe of Dauid for the death of his sonne Absolon who was not so much grieued for the losse of a sonne as for that vntimely end of his sonne Let vs learne therefore to correct our affections to our children and be grieued for our ignorance impietie and sinnes whereof either our carnall compassion the not lamenting of our owne naturall corruption the want of prayer for an holy seede or prophane education armed with the wrath of God may bee a most iust occasion Can a man hope for a holy posteritie or doe wee maruaile if the Lord crosse vs in the children of our bodies when wee make as bold and brutish an entrance into that holy ordinance of the Lord as in the meeting of the neighing horse with his mate when being ioyned in that honorable estate of matrimonie either as meere naturall men without all knowledge of God wee beget our children or as too carnall men without the feare and reuerence of the Lord neither bewailing our corruption which we receiued of our forefathers nor praying against our infirmities which may descend to our posteritie we abuse the marriage bed Lastly wheÌ hauing receiued the fruit of the wombe we haue no care by vertuous education to offer it to the Lord that our childe by carnall generation may be the childe of God by spirituall regeneration Surely no. And yet men without all looking vp to Gods prouidence and secret counsell without all bethinking themselues of their corrupt nature from which their children are descended without all looking backe into their wicked and godlesse bringing them vp will fret against their sinnes and fume against their children yea often they will correct them and that to serue their owne corruptions not so much grieued for that they haue sinned against God as that they haue offended them Christians therefore must knowe that when men and women raging with boyling lusts meete together as bruit beasts hauing none other respects than to satisfie their carnall concupiscene and to strengthen themselues in worldly desires when they make no conscience to sanctifie the mariage bed with prayer when they haue no care to increase the Church of Christ and the number of the elect it is the âust iudgement of God to send them monsters vntimely births or disfigured children or naturall fooles or else such as hauing good gifts of the minde and well proportioned bodies are most wicked gracelesse and prophane persons Againe on the contrarie side wee shall finde in the word of God noble and notable men commended vnto vs for rare examples of vertue and godlinesse who were children asked and obtained of God by prayer Our first parents Adam and Eue being humbled after the birth of their wicked sonne Kaine obtained a righteous Abell of whom when by his bloodie brother they were âereft they receiued that holy man Seth. Abraham begetting a childe in the fleshe had a cursed Ismael but waiting by faith for the accomplishment of Gods couenant hee obtained a blessed Isaac Iacob not content with one wife according to the ordinance of God was punished in his children yet after being humbled he receiued a faithfull Ioseph Elkanah and Anna praying and being cast downe had a Prophet that did minister before the Lord. Dauid and Bethsheba lamenting their sinnes obtained Salomon a man of excellent wisedome Zacharie and Elizabeth fearing the Lord receiued Iohn the Baptist and forerunner of Christ. Looke what sinnes wee haue naturally without Gods great blessing without prayer and humbling of our selues we shall conueigh them to posteritie and although the Lord doe grant sometimes naturall gifts vnto the children of carnall and naturall men yet for the most part they receiue their naturall sinnes withall But if the children of God by regeneration do see into themselues and lament their sinnes of generation praying that their naturall corruptions may be preuented in their posterities they shall see the great mercie of God in some measure freeing their posteritie from their sinnes Now when thou shalt see such sinnes to be in thy children enter into thine owne heart examine thy selfe whether they are not come from thee consider how iustly the hand of God may bee vpon thee and when thou wouldest bee angrie with thy childe haue an holy anger with thy selfe and vse this or such like meditatioÌ with thine owne soule Lord shall I thus punish mine owne sinne and that in my child Shall I thus prosecute the corruptions of my auncesters Nay I see O Lord and proue that thou art displeased with me for the too carnall desire of posteritie I lay then in some sinne I asked not this childe of thee by prayer be mercifull vnto me O God and in thy good time shew some pitie vpon my child Thus thinking when thou goest about to correct the corruptioÌ of nature in thy childe which he could not helpe arming thy selfe with prayer repenting with Iacob thou shalt be so affected that as thou art desirous to draw thy childe out of sinne so yet to doe it with the mildest meanes and with least rigour And one thing is most wonderfull that some will teach their children to speake corruptly and doe wickedly whilest they are young and yet beate them for it when they are come to riper age Againe some will imbolden their children to practise iniquitie towards others which when by the iust iudgement of God they afterwards practise against their parents themselues
saluation vntothe children of God thus God by little and little conueigheth his graces into vs. But now whether for remission of our sinnes whether for omission of certaine duties whether for our barrennesse in spirituall graces whether for our humbling or triall of our faith or neglecting of the inward meanes or for the setting foorth of the glorie of God it hath pleased him a little to frowne vpon vs and to withdrawe his smiling countenance from vs He which found vs when we sought not him euen hee doth now leaue vs to the intent that we might now learne to seeke after him God hee gaue vs those things which were profitable for vs before we knocked to the intent that receiuing them at his hand we might hereafter learne to knocke for them for we must know that our cloathes must not alwaies be put vpon our backes the teares must not be alwaies put into our mouthes wee must not alwaies be fed with milke and be young children wherefore seeing that there is an infancie and a nonage and a time of discretion as it is in Hebr. 5 and seeing the Lord hath a long time fed vs with milke as babes we must not now murmure if he feed vs with stronger meate as men Fathers will nurture their children and giue them corrections wheÌ they abuse their louing kindnesse and will make their children to seeke vnto them and craue of them those things which they want And shall the fathers of our fleshe doe thus shall they nurture their children and by discipline correct their sinnes and offences and shall not wee suffer the father of our spirits to deale thus with vs Seeing that we haue offeÌded the Lord not glorified him as we should seeing we haue been barren in goodnesse haue not brought foorth fruites of repentance worthie the Gospell is it not now good for vs that the Lord should deale somewhat sharply with vs is it not meete that now the Lord should take his blessing from vs when we abuse them is it not meete that the Lord should with hold his goodnesse when wee are not thankfull for it and when the beholding of it doth doevs much harme If God shall now deale somewhat more strictly with vs it is to the intent that wee might the better learne to doe our duties for surely now wee are not in our nonage but euen come to yeeres of discretion wee must not therefore looke still to bee dealt withall as yong children but we must fast and we must pray and vse those good meanes which God hath appointed We must knocke and we shall finde wee must bee important with the widow and we shall obtaine we must seeke earnestly and then I dare bee bold to say that the graces of God which now seeme in some sort to be withdrawne from vs shall be restored vnto vs in as great measure as euer they were before Wherefore seeing the Lord heretofore hath bestowed his graces and blessings vpon vs in more amplesort than euer wee could haue looked for and that now hee seemeth as it were to be absent from vs let vs bewaile and mourne for his absence and then he will returne otherwise let vs neuer looke for his presence againe wherefore let euery man beware that he make precious account of the word of God and let euery one consider and examine himselfe whether he hath in him a readinesse to seeke this treasure or no yea let euery one prouoke himselfe to this for the kingdome of heauen from the time of Iohn Baptist vnto Christ suffered violence and must suffer violence vntill the end of the world And none euer did or shall enter into it to haue fruitioÌ thereof but those who with all feruencie violence and zeale haue sought after it Wherefore if we haue not cleerenesse in knowledge purenesse in affections if we finde not in vs ioy in the holy Ghost zeale and boldnesse in good things loue meekenesse patience and such like fruites of the spirit wee are to know that this is for want of fasting praying knocking seeking and due estimation of the Word and Sacraments Wherefore if wee finde in our selues the want of these things wee must haue recourse to the vse of the meanes It followeth And for ioy thereof departeth c. It is a thing incident to treasures when they are found to worke ioy and great is their ioy which haue found pleasures but greater is the ioy of him that findeth the treasure of saluation then his ioy is that findeth earthly treasures Shew vs saith the Prophet Psal. the 4. the light of thy countenance thy fauour and thy grace and thou shalt make our hearts more cheerefull and ioyfull than rich men are when their Corne Oyle and Wine increaseth Great is the ioy that ariseth of abundance of riches but greater is the ioy which ariseth of the loue and fauourable countenance of God The man of God saith in Psalme 1â9 the ninth part and the 72. verse of the Psalme The law of thy mouth O Lord is better than thousands of gold or siluer That man which loueth gold hee taketh great pleasure and delight therein but yet saith the Prophet Thy word is sweeter and better esteemed and liked of by me than thousands of gold and siluer And in the sixteenth part of the same Psalme verse the â I loue thy commandements saith he aboue gold yea aboue most fine gold And in the 21. part of the same Psalme and 2. verse of that part he saith I reioyce at thy word as one that findeth a great spoyle Pleasures breede ioy profits breede ioy honour and glorie breede ioy by a good haruest with increase of Wine and Oyle commeth pleasure by riches as gold and siluer ariseth profit by victorie conquest and spoyle of the enemie honour and glorie is gotten Now all these things being laide ioyntly together must needes bring a great ioy to a man but the man of God preferreth the ioy which proceedeth from the Word before all these and that not without good cause for greater is the ioy of the kingdome of heauen and of eternall saluation in heauen than the ioy which ariseth of all these things And what is the ioy of Wine and Oyle to this that mens hearts are refreshed with the refreshed Wine and Oyle of the countenance of God is it not more than to possesse much gold and siluer What greater ioy can be than to be perswaded of the loue of God in Christ Iesus the eye hath not seene neither hath the eare heard neither can the heart of man conceiue of this vnspeakable ioy of the kingdome of heaueÌ To liue and remaine for euer with God the Father the Sonne and the holy Spirit in eternall glorie is not this better than thousands of gold siluer To subdue Satan sin the world the Diuell and the torments of hel is not this a great victorie and a great ioy yea is it not greater than the triumph ouer our
To him will I looke that is of a contrite spirit and trembleth at my words Those that are afflicted are either such as are instructed before both whence their affliction cometh and to what ende they are sent or else they are such as are ignorant and know nothing hereof They that are ignorant when they see themselues so punished they are driuen into great streights they looke onely vpon the curse of God they neuer consider the appertinances thereof and that the cause thereof is the transgression of Gods law and that it is sinne for which God is angry and that which hee punisheth in them vpon which their blindnes they attribute the cause of their paine either to Witches or to naturall causes or fortune or some such thing and hereupon to be released of their griefe they goe and runne and ride to wise men as they call them to Witches yea oftentimes to the Diuell himselfe and vse all vnlawfull meanes that they can deuise But for these what remedie is there surely euen first to consider that their afflictions are sent from God Secondly to enquire at his word the cause that moued the Lord to lay them vpon them The Lord no doubt will answere them out of his word that it was sinne Thirdly the end which the Lord hath set downe which is to humble vs. Now if wee consider that the Lord hath sent it that sinne was the cause thereof and wee bee truly humbled because of our sinnes then may wee bee bold to seeke to the waters of comfort and drinke freely of the water of life which our Sauiour hath promised to all that come vnto him to be refreshed They which are instructed both whence affliction commeth and wherefore and to what end they commonly are very sory and do earnestly repent them and although they are something troubled because before they were neuer sufficiently humbled yet are they not dismaid they haue the stay in themselues they hold it as most certaine that their God as he is all wisedome and therefore knoweth all things that are best so hee is infinite in mercie and putteth vpon him the affection of a father to those that feare him and giueth nothing to his children but those things which may be best for them and therefore they know he scourgeth as a father or beateth as a schoolemaster and no tender father or wise schoolemaster will correct the child with beating when words may serue so that they knowe the Lord was euen to take his rod in hand before hee could renew them and hereby hee meaneth to fine them that they may come out of afflictions as fined gold whom the Lord will make vessels to eternall glorie That which is set downe here of the afflictions of Iosephs brethren wee may tearme more rightly by the name of scaring than of punishment and affliction for they were but put in feare onely and though they were put in ward it was but for a very small time and wee reade of no correction that was laid vpon them no it appeareth by Iosephs affection to them who could not abstaine but was faine often to burst forth into teares when he had gone from them that he so tendred them as his brethren when by the wisedome of the spirit of God hee made a shewe as though hee would deale very hardly with them yet this fearing and searing of them it humbled them and draue them to confesse and to say one to another we haue vtterly sinned against our brother in that wee saw the anguish of his soule when hee besought vs and wee would not heare him therefore is this trouble come vpon vs. And here we see how they confessed their fault when they were scared before they âeit any punishment vpon them which may be an argument that it was a true humbling from the heart with a griefe not of the punishment for there was yet none laid vpon them but of their sinnes which then they brought into their remembrance and it lay as a burthen vpon their conscience that they euen saw Gods iudgements readie to giue sentence of condemnation against them except they preuented him by speedie repentance Whereas if it had been done and had been in time of affliction that they had been so humbled it had been hard to say whether it had been done truely or dissemblingly with a feeling of their sinnes or the greatnes of their griefe which they sustained as is said before Thus we may learne that the Lord God doth not onely to humble vs before his Maiestie set forth the law vnto vs and preach vnto vs the threatnings thereof and then if they take no place amongst vs he laieth his rods and scourges vpon our backs but commonly of his infinite wisedome and mercie before hee afflicteth betweene the preaching of the law and affliction he scareth vs he shaketh the rod of correction ouer vs and before he punisheth hee sheweth tokens of displeasure and that wee haue prouoked him to anger wherefore we haue experience of his great mercie in this land amongst vs at this day We haue had the law preached vnto vs loe these twentie yeeres but where is any humbling any confessing of sinnes before the Lord nay wee neglect the word and haue it in contempt amongst vs wee euen loath the bread of the Lord which is of power to worke saluation to all that by faith shall feede thereon we preferre our pleasures before the keeping of the Lordes Sabbaths wee esteeme of the Lord himselfe who hath made vs of nothing bought vs with a price euen his owne blood and who one day will call all before him to iudgement as nothing we come to pray to him with lesse reuerence than to miserable men our lips say some prayers vnto God but our hearts haue some other Gods namely our belly or our goods wherein we wholy delight and in whom wee onely trust And indeed it is lamentable that prayers are saide of a number to keepe a custome and a fashion euen mocking of God and deceiuing our own soules Will the Lord suffer this Is the sacrifice acceptable that commeth not from an humbled and prepared heart no hee will not accept it All these abominations are in the land and may not the Lord haue good cause to visit amongst vs nay to come euen in iudgement against vs And yet see the vnspeakable mercie and the long suffering and the exceeding loue of God towards vs who hath for borne his rods thus long and yet destroieth vs not but before his beesome of destruction shall come to sweepe vs away hee sheweth vs foretokens of his displeasure he now beginneth to scare vs to see if yet by this meanes he may humble vs and so preserue vs from those plagues and iudgements which hee is presently purposed to bring vpon all the vngodly of the earth But how doth the Lord scare vs and what whips be they wherewith he meaneth to scourge They are many and we cannot see them all
vnto prayer 2. Secondly after that he hath studied the word of God he must come out of his study to teach and instruct his flocke to deliuer forth vnto them wholesome doctrine for the nourishment of their soules 3. Thirdly he must liue a godly life shewing himselfe an example and patterne of godlinesse for his people to imitate that the mouthes which are ready to slaunder the Gospell may be stopped and hee must watch ouer his flocke that they be not deceiued with false doctrine 4. Last of all he must not refuse to giue his life for them Concerning the first that Ministers must giue themselues diligently to reading as it is manifest in the fourth chapter of the first Epistle to Timothie where he exhorteth Timotheus with these words Till I come giue attendance to reading to exhortation and to doctrine If that reading the word of God were not very needefull yea and the first poynt of the Ministers of God this faithfull seruant of God Saint Paul would neuer haue willed Timotheus to vse such diligence therein who neuer moued anie to do those things which were not profitable and himselfe for the example of others vsed the same therefore it is certaine that Saint Paul vsing great diligence therein found such commoditie as moued him to exhort Timotheus and in him all other Ministers thereunto But if Saint Paul who was more than a Minister euen an Apostle called thereunto extraordinarily by the mouth of Iesus Christ himselfe from heauen if he I say which was placed in so high an office and called with so worthie a calling gaue himselfe diligently to reading and studying the word of God how much more ought the Ministers which haue not so excellent a calling as he had The Prophet Malachie sheweth a reason hereof The Priests lippes should preserue knowledge and the people should seeke the law at his mouth for he is the messenger of the Lord of hostes if the people must learne the will of God at the Ministers mouth it is requisite that he himselfe studie and reade the wârd of God diligently where his holy will is reuealed that he may be able to declare the same vnto the people to the which end the Lord hath placed them ouer his people So that he must be as it were the storehouse of the Lord and the children of God must come to learne and he must minister necessarie doctrine vnto them as occasion shall be offered that all seuerall heresies may be rooted out of the peoples hearts and so be brought vnto God to serue him in true holinesse according to perfect religion hereby we may know that whosoeuer doth not thus is not the seruant of the Lord. The reading and meditating in Gods word is so necessarie that the Lord commaunded Iosua being a ciuill Magistrate That the booke of his law should neuer depart out of his mouth but that he should meditate therein day and night Noting thereby how hard and vnpossible a thing it is for Magistrates to gouerne the Common-wealth aright and orderly without continuall studie of Gods word which is the perfit and absolute rule whereby as well Magistrates as all other sorts of people must measure their affaires and order of life for this cause also must not the ciuill Magistrate be ignorant of the law of God that their ciuill law might be established according to the law morall and therefore they ought continually to reade and meditate therein but if this be the dutie of ciuill Magistrates to be alwaies conuersant in the word of God how much more is it the dutie of spirituall Pastors whose office consisteth in the ministerie thereof The Prophet Dauid in the first Psalme when he would describe who are they that are blessed includeth them in this number They that delight in the law of the Lord meditate therein day and night so that euery priuate man if he will be blessed must continually meditate in the word of God and haue his whole delight and pleasure therein The Minister therefore of necessitie must teach the people he must learne first for it is not possible for him to teach another that which he himselfe hath not learned which is a strong argument to prooue the first part concerning his studie and reading of the word which as we haue prooued to be the first point in his office so will we God willing make manifest in this point of his duty that he ought also to teach the same and must not keepe continually in his studie filling himselfe with knowledge till he become as full as a tunne that will not sound when one knocketh vpon it but he must come out of his closet and preach the word of God and deliuer forth holsome doctrine and so declare by feeding of the flocke of Christ that they loue their maister Christ whose seruants they professe themselues to be Let these deepe learned Clerkes which bragge and vaunt of such deepe knowledge and abundance of learning come forth and shew the same that we may beare record that it is so for if they be the seruants of the Lord they must not haue knowledge buried in themselues but in their lippes that Gods children may be taught thereby to attaine vnto saluation for the Lord hath ordained the preaching of his word to be the onely meanes whereby he calleth together his elect and to that ende hath he giuen gifts to men that by their labour the body of Iesus Christ might be perfited He gaue them not a talent to hide in the ground but to occupie increase the same let them be assured therefore when our King shall come to call vs to account they shal as hardly be handled for not occupying increasing it to his glory as they should if they coÌtemptuously throw the same away The Minister therefore of Gods word must not onely be learned but must teach also for how can he be a minister of doctrine but in this respect that he teacheth executing that office of his ministry And this teaching is none other thing but to preach the word of God sincerely and purely with a care of the glory of God and a desire of the saluation of our brethren secoÌdly a reuerent administration of the sacraments according to the order institution of our Sauiour Iesus Christ. Whosoeuer therefore shall not thus labour is not the minister of the Lord but a robber and spoiler of the people of God which thrust themselues into the ministrie to fill their belly only with the sweate of other mens browes Now as it is necessary that the Minister ouer and besides reading and studying the word must also âeach the same So hee must take heede that he obseruâ the right order of teaching and must not deuââe doctrine of his owne head But if hee will be a good builder his foundation must be Iesus Christ for another foundation can no man lay and vpon the same he must not
seede but of the immortall seede of the word of God who liueth and endureth for euer And therefore it is necessarie that they be obedient vnto their spirituall father which hath begotten them with the word of God that hee may ioyfully extend a fatherly affection towards them which thing the Apostle S. Peter exhorteth them vnto As newe borne babes desire the sincere milke of the word that you may growe thereby The Apostle here sheweth a familiar reason why they should be obedient they be as new borne babes We see that little children are not able to guide themselues no not to feede themselues at the first but must be guided and nourished by the helpe of their parents vntill they be able to shift for themselues So must the children of God bee guided and nourished by the word of God that they may grow from strength to strength from faith to faith till they come to a perfect age in Christ. Therefore it is necessarie that the people be obedient vnto the Minister to whome the Lord hath giuen his word to distribute vnto his children and to increase and strengthen their faith in Iesus Christ. But some will say is this giuen to the Ministers onely what if they teach their owne deuises and not the pure word of God and make vs beleeue wee are in an happie case when wee are in most misery and yet desire to be directed in the true pathway vnto saluation I answere that you must therfore trie the doctrine which he bringeth by the touchstone of Gods word and see that it accord therwith for in that the Lord giueth the vnderstanding and interpreting of the scriptures vnto the ministers it is not without great cause that hee doth it when as hee appointeth them by the power of his word as the meanes without which they can doe nothing to bring together his children yea by the sharpe sword of the word to pearce their soules and consciences to the vtter slaying of sinne and with the excellent vertue of the same word to heale them againe which thing if the Ministers for their part shall not faithfully execute in such order as before I intreated of speaking of the duty of Ministers euen that gift the Lorde will so straightly call to account that hee shall beare the danger of euery soule that hath perished through his default Yet shall not the people be hereby discharged for they must try his doctrine as I said before and take heede that they be not seduced for if they be they shall dye in their owne sinnes If any will say that hee is ignorant truly I say he is in a dangerous case but if God hath shewed him such mercie as to make him desirous to bee instructed in the right way to saluation let him craue knowledge at the Lords hand neuer cease but be importunate vpon the Lorde in crauing his holy spirite to worke in him all spirituall grace to worke in him true Faith and to assure him of his saluation all other worldly respects set aside and let him vse great diligence in harkening to the word of God and be obedient vnto the same Moreouer let him withdraw himselfe from all euill company and frequent the companie of the godly and no doubt but the Lord will strengthen him to worke his will whereby he shall know of the doctrine whether it bee of God or not according to the rule which our Sauiour Christ giueth vs to knowe it by Hee that speaketh of himselfe seeketh his owne glorie but hee that seeketh the glorie of him that sent him the same is true and such must wee obey in the Lord. Now we see as it is our duty to obey the true Minister and such as carefully watch ouer our soules with the most wholsome word of God so must wee beware that we suffer not our selues to be seduced by false teachers and therefore wee must proue their doctrine by the word of God But last of all if any shall preach Iesus Christ sincerely and purely hauing some infirmitie we must not therfore reiect him but obey him for the truth sake and consider that we are all subiect to infirmities and that to some one more than another and therefore it is our dutie christian like to admonish him thereof and no doubt if he be the seruant of God he will giue him more strength against the same Besides this obedience the dutie of the people toward their Minister must extend further and they must also reuerence him and giue him honor else it is most certaine that obedience cannot take place which we may see by the example of the woman of Samaria who notwithstanding the great curtesie of our Sauiour Christ in telling her what he was and what he could do for her yet would she not obey him at the first but tell to taunting and ouerthwarting of him too vnreuereÌtly but when he had touched her conscience and laid open her wickednes so that she saw plainely he was another manner of man than she tooke him for then she began to reuerence him and said O sir I see that thou art a Prophet and then she obeyed him and desired to learne of him so before she obeyed she conceiued a reuerence of him and accounted of him as a Prophet It is also manifest in the 2. of the Acts when as the wonderfull miracle could not bring the people to obey the Apostles yet afterward when Peter with his sharpe sermon had touched their hearts in such sort that they felt the power that God had giuen them they began to reuerence them and where as before they were not ashamed to say that they were drunken with new wine now they cryed out Men and brethren what shall we doe which words doe plainely declare what a reuerent opinion they haue conceiued of them and after that they became obedient vnto them Common experience sheweth vs the same for which of you will commit your matter to any Lawyer except you haue a reuerent opinion of him that he can pleasure you and a sure trust that he will doe the best he can for the furtherance of your cause Likewise in Physick there is no man that will coÌmit his life into the Physitians hand vnlesse he be first perswaded that he can by the help of God ease his griefe and that he is willing also to do what lieth in him except I say a man be thus perswaded of the Physition he will not commit himselfe into his hands nor yet obey those orders that he shall prescribe so is it in this the people must be obedient to the Minister therefore they must reuerence him or else it is not possible that they should obey him The Apostle S Paul doth notably amplifie the honor due to the true and faithfull Ministers The Elders that rule well saith he let them be had in double honour specially they which labour in the word and doctrine as if he should say let
in the word make him that hath taught him partaker of all his goods The reason is very good if the schoolemaster taketh paines in teaching the schollers owe to him other necessaries Such is the subtiltie of Satan which rageth and stormeth at the Gospell of Iesus Christ the reaching whereof he seeth is the decaying of his kingdome when as by no other meanes he can ouerthrow the same yet doth he mightily heaue at it by drawing the peoples harts from nourishing and maintaining the Preachers thereof that they being oppressed with penurie might be constrained to forsake their ministerie So that it is no marueile though the Apostle giueth so straight a charge thereof seeing so great danger might ensue If they sowe vnto you spirituall things is it a great thing if they reape of you carnall things If the Ministers giue vnto the people gold is it much for them to giue chaffe againe yet there is a greater difference betweene that that the Minister distributeth among the people that which he receiueth of them than is betweene gold and chaffe For he giueth vnto them by the preaching of the word the kingdome of heauen what treasure may be compared vnto it and will not they giue him of their worldly commodities to maintaine his liuing Truly it were a token of too too much infidelitie and a manifest argument that we are not Christians but very Heathen if we should refuse to nourish the Minister that laboureth for our profit It is manifest in the law that the Priests which waited on the Altar liued of the Altar Euen so hath the Lord appointed that they which preach the Gospell should liue of the Gospell Naturall reason teacheth vs this and yet is it written in the Scripture also that no man goeth on warfare at any time of his owne cost for the souldier receiueth his stipend Neither doth any manplant a vineyard and eateth not of the fruite thereof for to that end doth he plant it because he would enioy the fruite And againe No man keepeth a flocke and eateth not of the milke thereof But if the case standeth so in earthly matters that euery man enioyeth the fruite of his labour and is maintained by the same how much more ought the Ministers and Pastors liue of their flocke to whom they are so profitable and for whose sake they take such paines If therefore you will haue such an one placed ouer you that shall refuse no paines in studying night and day in preaching the word in season and out of season in exhorting and trying all meanes to doe you good and that shall loue you so tenderly that his owne life shall not be deare vnto him for your sake you must know it is your dutie to prouide all things necessarie for him for you must not make him your slaue but you must so minister vnto him that he may giue himselfe wholy vnto the faithfull doing of his dutie that he may not be drawne away with other cares from the same If the Lord hath commanded not to mousell the mouth of the oxe that treadeth out the corxe much lesse to withhold the Minister from things necessarie to preserue his life The labourer is worthie of his wages How wonderfully forward were the Galathians in fulfilling of this dutie when as they would not haue refused to pull out their eyes if it had beene possible and haue giuen them to the Apostle Which words although they be of supererogation yet doe they expresse such loue and readines in administring of their worldly commodities that they would haue pluckt out their owne eyes and giuen them vnto him also if by that meanes they might haue pleasured him Truly there is good cause why they should thus loue and prouide for their Minister which laboureth faithfully for if the childe cannot recompence the paines kindnes of his parents in bringing him into this world and prouiding things necessarie for his education neither the scholler the paines of his maister which hath garnished his breast with wisedome and knowledge much lesse can the childe of God recompence his spirituall father who hath begotten him vnto the Lord. Refuse not them to bestow part of thy worldly commodities vpon him that hath brought thee such heauenly treasure without the which thy estate were more miserable than the condition of brute beasts But because it may seeme very much to the worldly minded man who respecteth nothing but temporall things to thinke that he must be so liberall toward his Minister as to prouide him all things that he hath neede of although the children of God which are alreadie called and haue tasted how sweete the Lord hath beene to them by the Ministers meanes whom the Lord hath vsed as an instrument to bring them home will not thinke it much to do their dutie that very liberally in prouiding for their Pastor you shall vnderstand in what sort you ought to prouide for him First you must see that he hath sufficient for to finde himselfe and his familie necessarie foode and apparell for their bodies Secondly you must giue him wherewith to keepe hospitalitie that hee may be able honestly and decently to entertaine strangers which come vnto him to aske his counsell in matters of conscience concerning their faith and saluation Thirdly you must prouide him bookes for his studie and all such as may enrich his knowledge whereby he may the better hee able to answere and helpe all their doubts which come to him Thus must you prouide for him that he may not be troubled with any cares that may with draw him or hinder him in doing of his dutie And whereas the Apostle saith make him partaker of all your goods it is nothing lesse meant than that your goods should be at his pleasure or that you should make him abound in superfluitie wherewith he should be filled vntill he burst as they say there is no such thing but to prouide for him for those causes aforesaid Heere may they aske a question whether they ought to pay tithe vnto such Ministers as bewicked liuers because we haue spoken onely of the dutie which they owe vnto the true Ministers and faithfull labourers in the Lords busines You shall therefore vnderstand though he be a wicked liuer if he teach true doctrin hold nothing back from him but let him haue his dutie that if it shall please the Lord to conuert him from his wickednes hee may loue you the more dearely and haue the more care ouer you but if hee teach false doctrine not the word of God purely but his owne braines yet because you haue a conscience of disturbing the common weale and seeke rather peace than trouble let him haue his dutie that your diligeÌce in doing your duty may moue him to a more care of his or else if the Lord doth not giue him that grace yet thereby shall you leaue a testimonie in his conscience to his condemnation Moreouer where any such
by their doings the Lord hath pronouÌced by the mouth of his Prophet Malachy that he will bring a curse vpon them and will curse their blessings he will corrupt their seede and cast dung in their faces Thus will the Lord deale with such vnfaithful seruants that nothing shall prosper but euen their very seede shall be corrupt and he shall be called to a straight account and he shall beare the burden not only of his owne sinnes but of all the sinnes of the people and euery soule that hath perished thorough his negligence shall be laid to his charge and so shall he become a notable Diuell in hell there to be tormented with euerlasting and vntolerable paine Finally if the people doe not their dutie vnto the Minister they shall make him full of griefe and sorrow maruellously troubled in spirit nothing ioyfull in his calling but alwaies mourning and moreouer the Lord will harden the peoples heart that the word shall not be profitable vnto them but euen as S. Paul testifieth a âauor of death vnto death and in the end they shall be rewarded in hell fire which shall neuer be quenched nor the worme shall neuer die but there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth Thus haue we learned first how necessary a thing it is to haue Ministers in the Church of God because without them the people should be as sheepe without a shepheard ready to be deuoured of their aduersary the diuell secondly that the Lord hath appointed them to this vse by them to call together the number of them that shall be saued by the preaching of the word wherewith he hath giuen them power to open heauen to all beleeuers and to giue as good assurance of their saluation by the word as if Iesus Christ himselfe were present to certifie the same and on the contrary to shut out all the vnpenitent from the kingdome of heauen and to binde them ouer to euerlasting woe which they shall be so sure of as they see the light that shineth in the day And therfore it behoueth all such as desire to be saued to learne the way to saluation of them and to harken vnto them for because the Lord hath appointed no other meanes in the world for to attaine to the knowledge thereof and hath said plainely that whosoeuer will not beleeue the truth at their hands shall not beleeue though one should come from heauen to tell them who shall be saued and another from hell to tell them who are damned We haue also heard that when the Lord determineth to beget soules he appointeth spirituall fathers fit and able for that purpose by reason that he giueth them gifts for the accomplishing of that busines and herewithall we haue learned what is the duty of these spirituall fathers or Ministers which we finde to consist in foure principall points 1. He must reade and study the word of God diligently that he may be able to teach and instruct his people 2. When he hath studied he must come forth and deliuer wholesome doctrine that their soules may be refreshed for therefore must he study to haue knowledge for them and sing to himselfe and his muses not filling himselfe so full of knowledge till he become as a tunne that will giue no sound but he must keepe knowledge not only in his heart but also in his lips for the Minister must be the mouth of the Lord from whence Gods people must know the will and counsell of God also he must obserue the true order of teaching that is to build vpon the true foundation Iesus Christ for he that buildeth vpon any other foundation is an Antichrist and not the Minister of God but the messenger of Sathan Moreouer he must by all meanes pricke forward the godly to increase in godlines beate downe the obstinate and hardharted with the terrible iudgements of God and after to raise vp thâ penitent with the sweete promises of the Gospell the which he must doe not onely openly in the pulpit among the congregation but priuately also in euery house because that generall doctrine doth not driue the people to such a consideration of their estate as when they are particularly admonished of their sinnes exhorted to repeÌt for them Thus must the Minister labour to make his doctrine profitable and that continually supposing it not sufficient to be done now and then but he must do it in season and out of season omitting no opportunitie wherein the Lord may call home some into the Church of Christ and that God may the rather vouchsafe to blesse his ministry he must pray continually for himselfe and his people both openly and priuately be very circumspect in administring the Sacraments 3. He must liue a godly life aad set himselfe as example for his flocke to follow and so much the rather ought he to looke more neerely to all his waies because the aduersaries if any thing be otherwise than well with the Ministers will straightway with open mouth blaspheme the Gospell which is most pure and vnreproueable whereas if they haue nothing whereof to accuse the Minister neither can they blame the word which they onely heaue at to ouerthrow it if it were possible taking occasion by the Minister to blame the word For an other cause also must he liue vnreproueable and that is because hee must watch ouer the soules of other which charge he cannot performe except he be able to watch ouer his own Thirdly in this respect that his election may be surely known vnto himselfe least in preaching of the election vnto other he be a reprobate himselfe So that when he threatneth the iudgements of God against other hee shall condemne himselfe and when he raiseth vp the penitent with the promises he himselfe shall fall into the hole of his owne condemnation and no man shall be able to comfort him 4. Last of all he must ââââe his flocke so deerely that he must giue his life for them But because it were contrarie to the wordes of our Sauiour Christ to say he might not flye at any time and on the other side if wee say he may flye wee should put no difference betweene the true Ministers and the hirelings wee haue heard that the Lord will teach his faithfull Ministers by his holy spirit when it is good to flye and when not Thus much haue we learned concerning the dutie of Ministers In the second part we haue heard the dutie of the people towards their Ministers which we haue learned to consist first in obedience because it were altogether in vaine and an vnprofitable labour for the Minister to teach the people if they should not bee obedient vnto his doctrine and also because it is impossible for any to bee saued that will not bee obedient vnto the word of God besides which the Lord hath appointed no meanes for man to attaine vnto the knowledge of saluation and therefore hath he giuen it vnto his
vndefiled before God is to visit the fatherlesse that âs the effect and fruite of true religion which God requireth with the hearing of his word is to visit the fatherlesse And Esai 58. 6. Is not this the fasting that I haue chosen to loose the bands of wickednes c. That is is not this the fruite of fasting which I haue chosen And so likewise is it meant of the Sabbath in the same place the fruite and effect whereof is to rest from sinne But why then doth the holy Ghost rather name the effect thaÌ the meanes the fruit thaÌ the cause Euen because though we haue the meanes and doe not vse them to effect it were altogether vnprofitable as we see many carnall professors who rest too long in the meanes but make no conscience to shew the effect of them What then Shall we so rest in the effects as with the Heretikes of our time we should contemne the meanes Shall we not eate and drinke because we liue not by bread onely but by euery word that proceedeth out of the word of God Shall we not build because vnlesse the Lord helpeth the builder buildeth but in vaine Nay as we confesse that the meanes without the effect are vnprofitable so we affirme that to come to the effect we must carefully vse the meanes Wherfore because the cause not producing it effect is nothing worth the effect is rather set down than the cause Let not a man separate those things which God hath ioyned together If we rest in our Sacraments as the Iewes in their Circumcision we shall neuer see the fruite of them If we keepe the Sabbath if we vse fasting vntill our bodies be made most lithe and labour not to become a new creature all is in vaine we separate those things which God hath ioyned together that is the fruite from the meanes Againe if on the other side we thinke now we must obey and not heare the word if it be all that God requireth to doe good and not to pray or that we can beleeue enough without the help of the sacraments we deceiue our selues with a false imagination of righteousnes and we make as great diuorcement on the other side of the meanes from the effect as before we make a separation of the effect from the meanes Aske now the Papists what is their rule and they will shew many meanes as the rule of Heremites of Dominican Friers of their Franciscan Monks of their Augustine Friers and such like Demaund of them what rules they haue of their effects they will say they are come out of the world to liue in monkerie they haue their shauings pilgrimages whipping of their owne bodies voluntarie and monasticall vowes traditions and such like But come to the other rabble who are worse than the beasts of Egypt forsaking the sweete land of Canaan and they will denie all meanes and brag they neuer so much of effects yet in pure effects they be most barren hypocrites If they were as wise as Salomon or as holy as Dauid or as zealous as Paul yet they might frequent the Temple and thinke it a blessing to be in Sion and reioyce in the companie of Christians But to leaue these let vs learne as much as we cast off the traditions of the Pharisies so much to put on the sweete yoke of Christ and let vs carefully vse the word and with the word ioyne prayer and to prayer adde practise vsing the sacraments and by them grow in faith that by faith we may increase in repentance and with the cause marrying the effect and from the fruite neuer diuorce the meanes because God is neither pleased with our fruitlesse ceremonies if we rest in the meanes neither with our holy hypocrisie if we refuse his ordinance This rule the Apostle saith is both for the preachers and for the people for preachers because he opposed this rule against the rule of certaine false teachers for the people in that he nameth them here the Israel of God By this word peace he meaneth the fauour of God or the good successe in our enterprises by mercie he vnderstandeth the goodnes of God in pardoning our sinnes and relieuing of our infirmities First it is probable that he speaketh of these things to Teachers as well to discourage the false teachers as to embolden the pure Preachers of the Gospell against all the glorious assaults of their aduersaries Againe because the preachers of the word haue taken vpon them the guiding and gouernment of the people as well in life as in doctrine and in good example to goe in and out before them he preuenteth the subtiltie of Sathan who might by the euill slanders of the false Apostles mooue these men to some remission in their calling And to put away this temptation the Apostle Paul putteth them in minde of this rule and propounding here a promise he encourageth them notwithstanding their persecutions against all attempts of men and assureth them of God his mercifull protection This promise of the fauour of God to his faithfull Ministers is not only in this place but vsed elsewhere of the holy Ghost as Deuter. 33. 11. Moses the man of God blessing the tribes of Israell saith thus of Leui the Priest of the Lord Blesse ô Lord his substance and accept the worke of his hands smite thorough the loines of them that rise against him and of them that hate him that they rise not againe Thus he comforteth Leui shewing that his ministerie should not be contemned without reuengement And Zachary 3. 1. 2. it is said And he shewed me Iehoshua the hie Priest standing before the Angell of the Lord and Sathan standing at his right hand to resist him and the Lord said vnto Sathan the Lord reproue thee ô Sathan euen the Lord that hath chosen Ierusalem reproue thee Where we see that where God his true Ministers are there is a strife with Satan who is readie for them but yet they are before the Angell that is Christ who will smite the proud force of Sathan that he shall not be able to withstand vs. And Christ sheweth that he hath a common ministerie in and with his preaching by them beseeching some by them also threatning others and therefore as he hath giuen them gifts for his glory so he is armed with power to confound all that lift vp an high hand against them Hereupon he so much authoriseth his Apostles telling them whatsoeuer they bind on earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer they loose on earth shall be loosed in heauen Neither doth this or such like promises only concerne them which in euery point of doctrine and discipline are sound and without error but euen them also who holding carefully the foundation which is Christ Iesus through some infirmitie of iudgement build timber hay or stuble as wee may see 1. Cor. 3. Wherefore if a man preach that we are all condemned through sinne and that there is no saluation without Christ
He wisheth in another place that the wicked may be ashamed and confounded yea that they may be cloathed with such garments as for himselfe hee would faine liue without shame and surely no maruel for what fruite haue we of those things whereof in the ende we must be ashamed saith the Apostle Rom. 6. 21 True it is that if a man commit sin he hath good cause to be ashamed of it but it is better to carrie such behauiour in our liues that we neede not either in our selues or before men to be ashamed of any action but that he may faile vs as Saint Paul doth this is our reioycing the testimonie of our conscience c. Hee that walketh vprightly walketh boldly saith Salomon but hee that peruerteth his wayes shall be knowen I cannot here omit a worthy saying of that wise man who did write that Booke which wee call Ecclesiasticus thus I finde it chapt 41. verse 17. c. Be ashamed of whoredome before father and mother be ashamed of lies before the Prince and men of authority of sinne before the Iudge and ruler of offence before the congregation and people of vnrighteousnes before a companion friend or of theft before the place where thou dwellest and before the truth of God and his couenant or to leane with thine elbowes vpon the table or to be reproued for giuing or taking or of silence to them that salute thee or to looke vpon an harlot or to turne thy face froÌ thy kinseman or to take away a portion or a gift or to be euill minded towards an other mans wife or to sollicite any mans maid or to stand by her bed or to reproach thy friends with words or to vpbraide when thou giuest any thing or to report a matter that thou hast heard or to reueale secret wordes Thus maiest thou well be shamefast shalt find fauor with all men But of these things be thou not ashamed neither haue regard to offend for any person of the lawe of the most High and his couenant ând of Iudgement to iustifie the godly of the cause of thy companion and of strang ãâ¦ã of distributing the inheritance among friends to be diligent to keepe true balance and wâight whether thou haue little or much to sell Merchandise at an indifferent price and to correct thy children diligently c. Note we then here that the meanes to auoide shame before men and confusion before God and men is a reuerend respect to all Gods commaundements I say vnto all For he that offendeth in any one is guilty of all Dead flies saith Salomon cause to stincke putrifie the oyntment of the Apâthââarie so doth a little fâllie him that is in estimation for wisedome and for glorie A little hole if it be not stopped will sincke a shippe a little spot if it bee not taken out will defile a garment and a little sinne if it be not washed away by that blood of Christ which was shed for the least sinne will endanger the soule We must haue a respect to all or else we haue true respect to none Adams one sinne made him so ashamed that he could not without blushing behold himselfe much lesse durst hee come into the presence of God Dauids one sinne made him so ashamed that for a long time he could not looke vp What shall we say then of the sinners of our time who imagine mischiefe vpon their beds who drinke vp iniquity like vnto water who eate vp Gods people as it were bread who delight when they doe euill to whom it is a pastime to committe sinne whose foreheads are brasse faces iron and countenances as that of the whorish woman impudent and past shame Were they ashamed when they committed abhomination Nay they were not ashamed neither could they haue any shame saith the Lord by the Prophet Ieremie chapter 6. 15. In former times sinne walked not without a couering as we may see in Thamar Genes 38. 14. Nay sinners might not be looked vpon as we may read of Haman Hester 7. 8. But now the wicked walke on euery side they sit in the dore stand at the windowe and are not ashamed to appeare before God in his house and at his Table though in steede of their wedding garment they come cloathed with the menstruous ragges of sinne and iniquitie Shall not God be auenged of such a stiffe-necked people Yea though Noah Iob and Daniell pray for them in the ende he will be auenged For cursed are they that erre from his Commandements None can looke vp better then then the godly none shall hang downe his head sooner then the godlesse Then shall I not bee confounded By this wee vnderstand saith Caluin that so manie as followe their owne lusts and phantasies which looke this way and that way and imagine themselues a marke and forge themselues such a way as seemeth good in their owne sight that they shall be confounded and deceiued The onely way to auoide this confusion is inwardly in heart and outwardly in practise to settle our eyes vpon the law of God without turning aside either to the right hand by superstition or to the left hand by prophanenesse of life â vers 7. I will praise thee with an vpright heart when I shall learne the iudgements of thy righteousnes BVt what Dauid wilt thou giue vnto God when he shall direct thy heart so to keepe his lawe that hauing respect to all his commandements thou needest not to be ashamed I will praise thee saith he with an vpright heart and thus as I take it is the connexion of this verse with the former The meaning is that when it shall please the Lord throughly to teach him his will which he calleth here the iudgements of his righteousnesse because it containeth in it perfect righteousnesse then will be magnifie and praise the name of God alone and that with a sound and sincere heart voyd of hypocrisie and counterfaiting Learne we here 1. what Dauid especially desired to learne namely the word and will of God he would euer be a scholler in this schoole and sought daily to ascend to the highest forme that learning to know he might remember remembring might beleeue beleeuing might delight delighting might admire admiring might adore adoring might practise practising might continue in the way of Gods statutes This learning is the old and true learning indeed and he is best learned in this art who turneth Gods word into good workes Too much of other learning will make thee mad vpon thine owne wisedome yeathy wisedome and thy knowledge may make thee to rebell but this will make thee wise vnto saluation Other wise men are ashamed they are affraid and taken Lee they haue reiected the word of the Lord and what wisedome is in them Ier. 8. But Gods wiseman hath more vnderstanding then the ancient Psal. 119. vers 15. more circumspect than his enemies Ps. 19 better learned then either the wise
word parables hee saith that fathers must teach them to their children and we know that the things which fathers must teach to their children ought to be verie easie and plaine The word then is said to be ful of mysteries or parables to all those whose eyes the Lord hath not inlightned and whose hearts he hath not touched by his spirite But as for them who are beloued of God whom the Lord bestoweth his spirit vpon for their direction those haue an easie entrance into his word and they do behold the mysteries of the law Therfore saith Christ vnto his Apostles To you it is giuen to know these things but to the other are all things spoken in parables Then it is for good cause that the Prophet desireth to behold these mysteries yet hee restraineth his desire and desireth to know no other mysteries than are contained in the word Many would gladly desire mysteries and many flie to reuelations yet they will not bee kept within the bounds of Gods word but wil needes follow the speculations of their own fantasies of this sort is the Family of loue But we must desire with this man of God to behold mysteries and keepe our selues within the compasse of the word euer crauing for the good spirit of God to enlighten our hearts in the true vnderstanding thereof that we neuer bee like the carnall Protestant which resteth in the outward word neuer crauing for Gods spirit to helpe their vnderstanding therein neither yet like the phantasticall Familie of loue which followeth reuelation and illumination without the word Vers. 19. I am a stranger vpon earth hide not thy commandements from me I Am a stranger vpon earth He setteth downe another reason why he would be instructed in the law of the Lord because he is but here a stranger that is that he had not here any long abiding place but continued here for a while And this doe all the men of God professe Heb. 11. vers 14. that they looked for another citie and therefore God was not ashamed to be called their God so in another place Dauid saith I am a stranger as all my fathers were If this were the affliction of Gods childreÌ in times past it must be in vs now if we with them will be partakers of the same promises in the kingdome of heauen We see then where we must make the beginning of all godlines and good religion euen in denying this world and acknowledging our selues to bee but pilgrimes in the same When a sonne is sent beyond the seas to learn the tongues c. and hath his time appointed him how long hee hath to tarrie the consideration of that time if he be any thing toward will moue him to take paines that when he returneth home hee may please his father So let vs then often set our times before vs let vs in time learne knowledge and apply our hearts speedily thereto Againe if we be strangers we haue fewe friends and many enemies and therefore it standeth vs in hand to bee carefull of the lawe of God which may teach vs that good path in which if wee walke we shall well please God and so be guarded and defended against our enemies We haue our own corruption to striue with the vanities of the world the euill examples of wicked men to prouoke vs to doe the like their malitious practises against vs and the great enemie of mankinde the diuell and with principalities and powers in heauenly things If wee doe well and wisely consider of these enemies wee shall soone see what neede we haue to be instructed in the law of God that wee may bee able to resist them Hide not thy Commandements from me The Prophet beholding these enemies craueth of the Lord that he would not hide his commandements from him This hiding doth the Prophet oppose to that inlightning which hee spake of before as our Sauiour Christ doth when he saith I thanke thee O Father that thou hast hid these things from the wise and reuealed them vnto babes where is signified that vnlesse the Lord doe reueale his law vnto vs he is said to hide it for it is hidden from vs and we cannot attaine vnto the knowledge of it vnlesse he make it knowne vnto vs. Vers. 20. Mine heart breaketh for the desire to thy iudgements alway THe Prophet sheweth the vehemencie of his desire when he saith that his soule fainteth for the desire thereof So in another place he saith that his heart panâât and that his soule cleaueth to the dust many such complaints the man of God maketh wheÌ he seeth the Lord withdrawing his spirit from him that he cannot so clearely see into Gods word as contrariwise he sheweth his ioy that in heart hee conceiueth when the Lord by his spirit doth open his sight that he can feele some comfort thereby when he saith How sweete are thy precepts vnto my mouth Oh how loue I thy Law c. Many men being not acquainted with this practise of the Prophet doe thinke that it is some melancholike humour c. when they see Gods children suddenly sorrowfull or suddenly full of reioycing but those that haue experience of these things doe know that the griefe sitteth neere their heart when they cannot feele comfort in Gods word and that then they are most comforted when the eyes of their mindes are most inlightned For seeing that our nourishment and life is in the Word we ought continually to fetch nourishment from thence by meditating therein Therfore many are on a sudden cast into great sadnesse and heauinesse of heart and yet they know not for what cause whereas this no doubt is one among the rest because they vse not to meditate in Gods word therefore by this meanes would the Lord driue them to his word that there they might find comfort and so for euer after haue the word in greater estimation and bestow greater diligence thereupon By iudgements here is meant the whole word of God whether it be promises or threatnings wherein the Lord âheweth himselfe to bee as good as his word in performing and bringing to passe that which he hath spoken This desire which the Prophet had to Gods Commaundements it was not for a start and soone done but it was continually wherein he sheweth a plaine difference betweene a true desire and that which hath no truth in it for there is not the wickedest man that liueth but he may for a time seeme to haue very good things in him and at a start the most wicked will make a shew of very good desires but all this is like a morning clowde and soone vanisheth away therefore if wee will haue our desire to be true let vs also labour that it be continuall Vers. 21. Thou hast destroyed the proud cursed are they that doe erre from thy commaundements THe Prophet doth not let passe Gods iudgements without profit but meditateth vpon them that thereby he may bee kept in greater
obedience because the Lord hath in former times executed his iudgements he will shew himselfe righteous still and therefore the Prophet gathereth that though the wicked bee not all presently punished yet they are all accursed and in time they shall be punished By erring hee meaneth not euery slip but the falling away from God Vers. 22. Remoue from me shame and contempt for I haue kept thy testimonies IN this confidence that the Lord will destroy the wicked hee assured himselfe that hee would defend him against those that set themselues against him The iudgements of God then haue these two effects first to humble him secondly to comfort him as portion 7. and 15 so that he feareth when his heart is broken hee also loueth when he receiueth hope of helpe in confidence whereof he maketh this prayer The vse of Gods iudgements vpon others must we make to ourselues first that we be brought to acknowledge our deserts and so feare and to behold his iustice that we may haue assurance of mercy This is hard to flesh and blood for some can be brought to reioyce at the destruction of others and cannot feare some when they are feared cannot receiue comfort But those which God hath ioyned together let vs not seperate therefore let vs make these vses of Gods iudgements His prayer is this Lord let not mine enemies which pursue an euill cause let them not haue their desire in bringing mee to contempt least whiles I labour to keepe thy Law and âm become contemptible thy Lawe also should receiue some blot First here we see that it is no strange thing that they which keepe Gods CoÌmandements should be standred and therfore we must reforme our iudgement which is ready to condemne those of whom they heare an euill report Secondly seeing hee prayeth against contempt he sheweth that contempt is the greatest crosse that can come to the childreÌ of God for many could loose their goods which yet would be grieued for the losse of their name hee here prayeth so not onely because of that naturall cause which hee had but chiefely because his name was ioyned with the glory of God All the punishmteÌs of Christ did not so much grieue him as wheÌ he was reproched therfore the diuel chiefely goeth about this that when this coÌmeth to passe that all speake euill of vs we might doubt whether our cause were good or no so fal away therfore the Prophet prayeth thus earnestly against it When we are brought to contempt for our deserts we ought not otherwise to be grieued than that God is dishonoured but when hee shall by this meanes bring vs to the knowledge of our sinnes then shall wee bee content to shame ourselues because thereby we shall glorifie God Vers. 23 Princes also did sit and speake against mee but thy seruant did meditate in thy statutes HE was thus abused euen by Princes these did speak against him eueÌ in iudgement whither he was drawne as a malefactor therefore he praieth thus earnestly against it We must then prepare ourselues for euill words not only of the coÌmon sort but also of the chiefest Dauid had coÌfort in Gods statutes When we are thus dealt with rightfully then let vs be humbled but if in a good cause we be thus dealt with then let vs take heed for the diuel wil goe about either to make vs vse vnlawfull shifts meanes as to reuenge to lie or to contend by our owne wit and policie and to flatter and confesse that to bee a fault which is none or els altogether to despaire of helpe or to be carelesse of our calling and to cast it off that thereby he may haue more aduantage for he will make vs wearie of wel doing by trouble therfore many are ouercome thereby The helpe against al these is Gods word for that will assure vs that our cause is good and that God will helpe vs therein Vers. 24. Also thy testimonies are my delight and my counsellours BY this meanes had hee help by the Word by making it his delight and counsellour for this the diuell in trouble will goe about to bring men to their wittes end or else to breake their hearts and make them faint and a wounded spirit who can beare He put not away craft with craft but made the commadements his counsellours whereby hee first learned wisdome then good meanes to withstand the wicked Hereby then we shall not onely haue wisedome but also comfort we are not come yet to be called afore Princes yet who so will liue godly in Christ shall haue troubles though not alwaies in goods nor life nor banishment yet in reproch and contempt euen from thy wife thy seruants thy children thy neighbours c. The word teacheth that reproch is not without cause for when the wayes of a maÌ please the Lord the righteous shal be his friend the beasts of the field shall be at league with vs therefore there is some sin in vs which the Lord by this meanes would correct then let vs first looke to that and then seeke to the word that there we may find comfort wisdome to sustaine vs. For this is the cause that we are without comfort in our trouble because we meditate not in his statutes make them our counsellors If thou be Gods child and despisest lighter troubles hee will send greater till he haue broken thy heart but if thou belong not to God the curse shal be hid from thee thou shalt be eaten vp before thou be aware Thou must not striue with the diuels weapons as to requits euill for euill for fire is not quenched with fire but with water euill is not ouercome with euill but with good and therefore rough speeches must be ouercome with gentle and euer when thou art vncourteously dealt with then consider thine owne sinnes and labour to feele them and thy heart shall be brought downe for then shalt thou be brought to the presence of God who wil not suffer thee to be honoured because thou hast not honoured him c. yet consider that he doth but fatherly correct thee and therefore put thy trust in him Marke what wisdome he hath giuen to his children in the like troubles and then goe to him by prayer and lay open thy selfe to him with hope and faith and thou shalt haue comfort But if when the tentation commeth we cannot come to the word and to prayer that thereby we may finde comfort we haue not laid vp the word in our heart though we can say it all by heart therefore wee must turne a new leafe and learne after to lay vp the word in our heart PORTION 4. DALETH Vers. 25. My soule cleaueth to the dust quicken me according to thy word THe comfort and wisedome which he had was by vicissitude and change sometime comfort sometime sorrowe so Gods children finde this change both into ioye and sorrowe those know this that haue experience of it others knowe it
loue darkenes more than the light and falshood heresies and lyes more than the trueth This is a sin to be punished when we haue the word and yet walke not at libertie and if wee cannot be at libertie when we haue the word it is sure that we cherish some secret sinne and doe not search into God word For that is so full of wisdome that it will rid vs our of all Yet the children of God haue their infirmities out of which they haue good issues But the ignorance of Gods word is the cause of many troubles for though a man were in as great a streight as Abraham was when hee should offer his sonne yet should he be directed Then this layeth a straight charge on vs to studie the word of God Vers. 46. I will speake also of thy testimonies before Kings and will not be ashamed IF God will thus assist mee I will speake euen before the wisest and stand in the sight of the Kings though it be fearefull This then will assure vs that we shall neuer fall if we study heare reade c. on Gods holy word and take heede to our wayes according thereto Then if we desire to stand for euer let vs meditate on Gods word for God hath giuen this not onely to the learned but also to idiotes Here wee see that wee neuer rightly profit till we be not afraide before whomsoeuer wee come for if wee bee assured that our cause bee good then may wee be assured that it shall be giuen vs what to answere and this maketh men afraide when they doubt of their cause Wee are not afraide to speake to a Gentleman if a Lorde bee with vs then shall wee not neede to feare a King when the King of Kings is with vs as Moses Hebr 11. None then haue this gift of bouldnes but they to whome God giueth it not the wise not the mightie of the world The Word giueth vs what to answere then if we faile it is a signe that wee faile in the Word But let vs deale earnestly with the Word and keepe a good conscience and it shall be giuen vs. This doth againe commend the word of God vnto vs. If wee be not ashamed of him before Kings we shall be Kings in his Kingdome Vers. 47. And my delight shall be in thy commandements which I haue loued THat he may come to this grace he will loue the Word because he delighteth in it for delight is the signe of loue Doe wee not then delight in the Word wee haue not a loue to it so of prayer and hearing the Word if we delight in it we will prepare our selues to heare it and meditate in it afterward for hee sheweth his loue when he saith I will meditate then if we will not finde terror of conscience and fall into many euils let vs make conscience to call it to minde For if wee doe take the Name of GOD in vaine by hearing the Word without meditation then the Word being a true witnes shall be a witnesse against vs in that day for this meditation is commended Part. 13. There are set times for hearing praying c but meditation must euer be with thee that thou mayest knowe whether the thing thou doest bee agreeable to his will and whether thou mayest looke for his blessing in it ¶ Vers. 48. Mine hands also will I lift vp vnto thy commandements which I haue loued and I will meditate in thy statutes IT was not sufficient as he thought to acquaint GOD with the delight of his heart vnles he also made manifest vnto him that his outward gesture was answerable to his hart You shall obserue it euen in little children that if they desire to haue any thing that they see they will stretch out their hands that they may get holde and hauing once gotten it you shall hardly get it from them againe And certainly if the inward man be sound you shall obserue it by the outward gesture of the bodie The people were desirous to heare Christs Sermon their eyes were bent and fixed vpon him Luk 4. 6. Dauid would expresse his loue to Gods Arke he daânced before the Arke of Gods Couenant If wee loue Gods Worde and loue it in truth our hands will be as ready to turne ouer the leaues of that blessed booke as our hearts are desirous of the vnderstanding of it that in this longing desire taking it into our hands we may in the ende haue such fast holde of it that wee will not forgoe it for all the worlde We cannot employ our hands in a better worke especially when we haue freedome from our callings then to take vp the booke of God and peruse it ouer Augustine tooke it vp and was conuerted by that one sentence Rom 13. 14. The night is past the day is at hand c. Vrsine tooke it vp and was comforted by this one sentence None can take them out of my Fathers hands Iohn 10 29. Chrysostome tooke it vp and was assured that in his zeale hee should not want because Dauid had saide The earth is the Lords and all that therein is Bilâey tooke it vp as it is in the booke of Martyrs and was much quieted by that saying of Saint Paul This is a true saying and by all meanes worthie to be receiued that IESVS CHRIST came into the worlde to saue sinners of whome I am chiefe And such was the loue of one Gregorie Crowe of whom wee may read in the said booke that suffering shipwracke hee cast away his money and kept his Testament in his bosome and after many dayes floting on the Sea vpon a maste being taken vp by a certaine passinger his first care was for that booke of his fearing least it should haue bene wet with the Sea If he had looked for a Crucifixe as hee looked for Gods booke surely the whole world should haue bene acquainted with it Doth Dauid thus shew his inward loue by his outward gesture let vs doe it whensoeuer wee come either to heare God speaking to vs or will our selues speake vnto God Let our eyes bee fastened our eares attentiue our hearts intent our persons reuerent before our God that whatsoeuer wee doe may argue our pietie to God and bee answerable to the inward affection of the soule And I will meditate And why should not wee The Iewes are reported to be so skilful in that Bible that many of theÌ were able to tell how many times euery letter of the Alphabet was in the Hebrue Bible The Scriptures are a light shining in a darke place 2 Pââ 1. 19. we must attend vnto them while we are wandring in the darke places of this world can wee attend without meditation the word of God is the sword of the spirit Ephes. 6. without meditatioÌ it is a sword in the hand of a child or a mad ââaÌ How many take delight in reading of bâllads and idle discourses who neuer meditate to the word of God The sicke stomacke
who although we haue the generall rule of our doings yet faile in the particular practise thereof I beleeue He confesseth that all wisedome was in Gods word and this although we confesse yet in practise wee often thinke that some wisedome of men must be added thereto But hee confesseth that all wisedome is in the word and that it is sufficient to make men perfect Vers. 67. Before I was afflicted I went astray but now I keepe thy word THis is another reason which moued him to pray that hee might not be as a horse alwayes beaten but teach me that I may preuent these beatings If I be taught of thee I misse not if I be not I erre In prosperitie I could not seeke to be taught but in affliction drawe me thereunto so that now I desire to be taught of thee If prosperitie made this man worse seeing we are in prosperitie let vs be iealous of our selues and now seeke for that which God will bring vs to by affliction and which will bring affliction vpon vs. If hee will heare when wee humbly crie in affliction how much more if wee make our humble suite in our prosperitie Afflictions come because we will not iudge our selues then it is a blessing to haue the word to iudge vs and the Preacher to rebuke vs that our wanton lusts may be corrected Then wee are fond if wee will bee wearie of the word or of daily admonition If the word helpe in affliction how much more in prosperitie if we tend thereto Whom God loueth hee correcteth and wee shall know that God loueth vs when we are corrected if we be made better by it for in it selfe it is a punishment of sinne but when in the death of Christ it is sanctified to vs so that it maketh vs dye to sinne and that sinne is loathsome to vs then is it a token of Gods fauour For afflctions are common to all Eccles. 9. but when we profit by them then are they good to vs. For if good things become hurtfull if they bee not sanctified much more shall afflictions if they bee not sanctified in the death of Christ to make vs examine our wayes and see our sinnes and to driue vs to Christ. But the wicked are either worse or no better Then wee must profit by them or else we make away for a greater punishment Vers. 68 Thou art good and gratiâus teach me thy stâtutes HE desireth to be taught by God that whether hee were in prosperitie or trouble hee might liue well because prosperitie would make him forgetfull and affliction would ouââ whelme him if God did âot teach him This must teach vs that in what state soeuer we be we desire to be taught of God otherwise we shall false After he had shewed that he keepeth Gods commanden eâts he craueth for grace where he pleadeth not his merit Though he kept the word yet he prayeth that he may still be raught because he knâw not all and because he was râadie to eââe both in practise and iudgement And tââs must teach vs not onely to desire to be taught when we eââe but euen when we doâ well Hee prayâth especially for the teaching of the spirit Vers. 69. The proude haue imagined a lye against mee but I will keepe thy prâcepts with my whole heart HE sheweth another cause why hee would be taught and that is hee hath to fight with the world And wee haue the same causes as our corruption and the world The world loueth none but her owne And if we were as zealous as others haue beene wee should be as sore troubled For they are enuious and if wee should fight with them with their owne weapons wee were too weake and therefore wee haue neede to bee helped of God Proud Faith humbleth and infidelitie maketh proud Faith humbleth because it letteth vs see our sinnes and the punishments thereof and that we haue no dealing with God but in the mediation of Christ and that wee can doe no good nor auoide euill but by grace but when men know not this then they thinke much of themselues and therefore are proud Therefore all ignorant men all heretikes and worldlings are proud They that are humbled vnder Gods hands are humble to men but they that despise God doe also persecute his seruants By proude he here meaneth them that had good gifts to teach vs that though wee bee persecuted of them that are in high places yet this is the manner of Gods people These first mocked him part 7. then they did him iniurie part 8. and here they deuise suttle deuices against him and this is the continuall practise of the wicked This is a great temptation to set a faire face vpon an euill cause and to deface a good cause as is noted by the Hebrue word This was great grace that he could withstand it The way is to approue our selues and our cause to God for if we depend vpon men then shall wee be amazed This maketh that true which is Eccles 8. that it happeneth to the good as though they were euill and contra This is the practise of the Familie of loue to raise vp euill reports against the cause of true religion and against the persons and they preuaile much This is the practise of men in these daies to deface the persons by calling them Puritanes and the cause that it will ouerthrow states With my heart The word must haue the whole heart and not a part or else we shall not outstand this temptation He meant that he did throughly meditate not that hee did nothing else For want of this we see that many being well coloured with the word yet doe shrinke when euill reports arise Vers. 70. Their heart is sat as grease but my delight is in thy law HE further sheweth the daunger of this temptation for as they were suttle to deuise wickedly so were they able to bring their wickednesse to passe For by this speech he meaneth that they had all things at their owne will and were through their riches in great authoritie I delight He sheweth how hee ouercame this by fatting his heart with the word as the wicked fatted themselues by their riches or else he should haue been carried away Then let vs neuer rest in reading or hearing the word till wee come to such delight in it as that we fat our selues with it as the worldlings doe with their riches If wee could doe this then should we easily take our hearts from these earthly things for this is the cause that men set their delight on earthly things because they know no better And that they may finde this delight it is needfull that they finde comfort in the promises by the forgiuenes of sinnes by the assurance of Gods fauorable prouidence in this life and euerlasting life afterward which when they feele and finde then shall the word be so sweete that they shall forgoe all things for it Till wee come to this delight temptations
word when we come to it Vers. 78 Let the proude be ashamed for they haue dealt wickedly and falsely with mee but I meditate in thy precepts AS hee had before saide that the godly should be comforted in his deliuerance so here he saith that the wicked should see their wickednesse and bee ashamed either with such shame as might bring them to repentance or which might confound them if they would not repent He prayeth against their enterprises not against their persons nor the image of God in them He hath some prayers giuen by speciall instinct for the ouerthrow of the wicked in other places but here he maketh that praier which the Church ought to make For we caÌnot pray that Gods people may be comforted in our deliuerance but wee must also pray that the wickednes of the wicked may turne to their shame This being obserued that wee pray not against their person but their enterprise then this that wee simply respect the glory of God and the good of Gods people For if we should doe it of some speciall grudge then should we make Gods glorie a cloke of our euill purpose sin against him We may then pray that the Lord would blesse his word among vs that he would sanctifie vs by it that our good workes might be knowne to others for his glory Therefore we may pray so that it be in loue that the heresies of Papists Families of loue and others may be discouered and ouerthrown and the persons ashamed of their doings They dealt falsely with me This sheweth that their dealings that he praied against and not against their persons because their dealings were wicked and false And this teacheth when we must thus pray euen when their wicked dealings are plaine and their doings false and then may we pray with hope because the righteous God loueth righteousnesse and if the cause be good it will come to a good end For though trueth may be ashamed yet it cannot be ashamed for euer for God will defend his owne cause and though the wicked for a time preuaile yet in the end they shal come to shame This then first comforteth vs in euery good cause that it shall haue a good issue and againe that we take no euill cause in hand for if we doe it will bring shame at the last But I meditate in thy statutes He repeateth the same thing often and surely if the world could not containe the bookes that might be written of Christ and yet for our infirmitie the Lord hath comprised them in such a few bookes and yet one thing in them often repeated it sheweth that the matter is weightie and of vs duly and often to be considered And againe we are taught that that is a thing that none do so carefully looke vnto as they ought And he sheweth that as his enemies sought by euil means to hurt him so he sought to keepe a good conscience that so they might not hurt him Then we must not set policy against policy nor Cretizare cum Cretensibus but let vs alwayes tend to the word and keepe vs within the bounds of that and fight with the weapons that it teacheth vs. And this is the cause that many good men are ouercome by the wicked because they striue with them with their owne weapons and then they must needs be too hard for vs. Againe seeing they neuer want euill meanes because they giue ouer themselues thereto so if we would giue ouer our selues to God and his word and admit nothing but that which agreeeth to the word then should we be made wiser than our enemies Vers. 79. Let such as feare thee turne vnto mee and they that know thy testimonies AS he had not his owne flesh to fight against onely but the world also so hee did not only fight himself alone but seeketh the helpe of others When many see that religion cannot be truely professed but danger will come of it because many set themselues against it they flie from it and goe to the greater part which is the wicked If we will auoyd this let vs ioyne our selues to Gods children and they will helpe vs with counsell and aduise for one may be strong when we are weake another may haue counsell when we shall not know what to do therfore by them we shall be kept from many euill things So Paul 2. Timothie 1. 16. after he had complained of the wrong that many had done vnto him he straightway giueth thankes for the familie of Onesiphorus which refreshed him more than all his enemies could discourage him so that he durst oppose this one household to the whole rabble of the wicked It may also be a comfort to vs when the temptation of Elias commeth to vs to think that godlines were gone out of the world for then shal it be good to set the children of God before vs that we may heare of them and be in their company and so be comforted Againe it is no small thing to be godly indeed for then we shall be a comfort to Gods children when they heare that we continue in godlinesse whereas otherwise we are very many stumbling blocks if we shall be readie to fall or haue fallen Againe the mouthes of the wicked shall be stopped for when the Magistrate Minister and professor continue in holines then though he would speake euill yet his mouth should be stopped and what great glorie should come to God by this so that here is a speciall spurre to moue any to stand and continue in godlines If Dauid did thus desire the company of Gods children what ought we to doe But men know not their wants they know not the communion of Saints therefore they are carelesse of this Yet Paul desired to come to the Romanes that he might receiue mutuall comfort for euery member of Christ hath somewhat wherewith he may doe thee good because he is annoynted with the same oyle that thou art therefore by him thou shalt remember something forgotten or haue thy iudgement reformed in some particular thing But we know not the profit of this because we haue no vse of it In the eight part he said this chiefely that he might doe them good and here chiefely that they might helpe him He sheweth that the feete of Gods children are directed by God and if they come to vs it is a blessing of God if they doe not it is his punishment By feare he meaneth that when good men feare God they haue a chiefe care to please God a chiefe care that they might not displease him but may be approued of him in all their doings He ioyneth knowledge with feare because that knowledge without feare puffeth vp and so becommeth vnprofitable Secondly because knowledge without feare resteth not simplie in the word but seeketh by meanes Thirdly because if men haue knowledge without feare they will not come much to the afflicted because they haue not been humbled Therefore that we may be humbled and that
we may not runne âoyot but containe our selues in the word and become profitable and comfortable both to others and our selues feare must needs be ioyned with knowledge It is also necessary that knowledge be ioyned with feare first because feare without knowledge may at the last kicke against God as did Paul and the Iewes and Papists of conscience whiles they feared God without knowledge persecuted Gods children secondly because many that feare God aright yet doe hurt in good causes by vndiscreete dealing whereas they had no purpose so to do Knowledge then must direct feare and feare must season knowledge and both must be ioyned together Iob. 31. doth shew notably in many causes how needfull the feare of God is where this is rendred as a reason of many things that he feared God Vers. 80. Let mine heart be vpright in thy statutes that I be not ashamed HE prayed before for good vnderstanding here he prayeth for sound affections this order in prayer must we also vse first to pray for knowledge and then for good affection For good affections without knowledge are nothing worth knowledge without affections is nothing Then we must pray that as we haue greater knowledge than others so our affections may be better than others and our hearts more vpright Hee sheweth that there is no vprightnesse but in the Commaundements therefore what good affections soeuer seeme to bee in Turkes Papists and such as haue not knowledge these cannot bee vpright because they haue not the worde No man can knowe his owne heart but by GOD Ierem 17. and by the word which is of the same nature that God is PORTION 11. CAPH Verse 81. My soule sainteth for thy saluation yet I wayte for thy Word IN this part he sheweth his miseries that he was in and his hope to be deliuered which in the latter end he prayeth for His soule fainteth and this is amplified in the verses following His affliction was great and through the infirmitie of his flesh he was grieued with it The Philosopher thought that it was patience to contemne sorrow not to be moued with it but the examples of Scripture shewe that the children of God doe seele their sorrowe yet they are sustained by waiting for Gods mercies whereby they are at the last deliuered It is necessarie that wee should be touched with our troubles First because if we felt it not wee should be proud as the manner of worldly men is Secondly we should not come to the feeling of our sinnes for which afflictions are sent to vs Thirdly wee should haue no tryall of our Faith Fourthly if we should not know that Gods children had feeling of them then when wee feele them we should bee brought to despaire For then shall wee thinke that wee are not in the number of Gods children and therefore wee should leaue off striuing and giue ouer our good cause and so fall from God But when wee consider that as Elias so all Gods children haue had infirmities Iames 5. and Paul and Barnabas Acts 16. when wee shall see that they which are set before vs for examples were brought to streightnes and that they did not despise them but by striuing ouercame them then if we feele such weaknesse in ourselues wee shall be encouraged to take the Crosse vpon vs with hope that with them wee may ouercome It is good to knowe these things before affliction for the more we profite in this doctrine the better wee shall beare our afflictions When this man was thus afflicted hee waited on the word because of his weaknes and in patience did tarry the Lords leisure neither doubting of his owne cause nor yeelding to the euill causes of his enemies this is patience and this is the practise of Gods children as Iob 33. Then must wee looke for these afflictions because of our sinnes because of the greatnes of the wisdome of GOD and his mercie to deale thus with vs that he may heape vp blessings on vs in this life and euerlasting glorie in the life to come If we cannot abide small afflictions how should wee abide greater Againe some will abide small and short troubles yet if they increase and continue they will faile which sheweth that men haue not Faith to glorifie God For that Faith glorifieth God which belieueth Gods worde to be true and waiteth for the accomplishing of it For because we liue by Faith therefore wee haue neede of patience Hebrewes 10 for the Lorde will deliuer those that are such Psalme 147. Esay 57. For hee will saue them and come to dwell with them because hee hath a pleasure in them Vers. 82. Mine eyes faile for thy promise saying When wilt thou comfort mee THe next verse hath the same meaning the doubling of it maketh it more weighty He saith Word or promise for saluation to shew that the word bringeth and confirmeth our saluation When he saith that his eyes and bodie were troubled he sheweth that the fainting of the soule is the fainting of the body to teach vs in the diseases of the body not only to looke to naturall causes remedies but to haue an eye to the soule remedy that for a wounded spirit who can beare The way to cure the body is to cure the soule first as Psal 103. and healed Iob 33. God speaketh once or twice c his flesh shal be as c. ExaÌple Ezechias was sicke but after his sins by prayer being forgiuen then his disease was healed Esay 28. and Chron. Benhadad was sicke of a ãâ¦ã disease yet for his sinnes it could not be helped Iob was a very Lazar for the triall of his faith yet the way for him to recouer saith Elihu was thus to be humbled for sinne and Elihu for this was not reproued but the Lord confirmed his words from heauen Then though Gods children be not chiefely punished for sinne yet because they haue sinne in them therefore they must take this way also As we see Iob confessed his sinnes before he was restored So Hebrew 12. 3. You haue not fought to blood meaning that though God might iustly punish yet he will vse affliction for our triall and withall will kill our corruption Psalme 32. after he had called them blessed whose sinnes c. he sheweth how he was brought to it first by setting downe the corruption of men which God must cure with corrections yea they were so sore on him that his moysture was turned into drought but when he confessed his sinne then the Lord forgaue the punishment of his sinne Must this man be taught by this meanes and haue not we neede of it In the booke of the Chronicles Asa is reprooued because he sought to the Physitians not vnto the Lord. His meaning is not that Asa sought not to God at all but that he sought not chiefely nor first to God so that this is spoken by comparison that he sought not to God so much as to the Physitions
THis shewed first that he prayed against their euill cause secondly that he suffered vniustly first because he suffered for the truth secoÌdly because he behaued himself godly in his cause not vsing vnlawful means And we must look that we haue these things before we pray this prayer first that our cause be good secondly that it be rightly handled therefore heretikes and wicked men cannot make this prayer Dauid was long in this trouble and yet he prouoked them not with euill words but laboured to ouercome their euill with goodnes as Psalm 33. So when we doe them no euill when we haue laboured to doe them good and prayed and fasted for them in patience and long suffering then iâ it be against Gods enemies and their euill causes we may pray this prayer Vers. 86. All thy commandements are true they persecute me fulfâly helpe me HE hath an assured perswasion of the truth of his cause and of the euill vsing of his enemies both which he knoweth by the truth of Gods word this maketh him to stand out in his good cause and to sticke to the truth of Gods word This is a great thing for the diuell will throw into mens minds if this cause were good it should not be persecuted but thou art more precise than needeth c. to this end that if he could once ââing them to doubt of their cause they should leaue suffering for if men bee once perswaded that their cause is euâl or if their cause be good and yet if they know iâ not then can they not suffer for it Therefore if wee will stand in trouble let vs now in peace be assured and grounded in the knowledge of the truth and build vp our selues now in faith and a good conscience For if this be once said to vs of the diuell Thou hast heard much and yet least not profited leaue thy cause betime or else thou wilt shame thy selfe and thy cause toâ then it must be a great thing that will make vs stand Helââ Though he had been long in trouble so that hee was readie to be destroyed yet hee prayeth contrarie to the reason of the flesh This teached that euen in the greatest trouble we may call vpon God and when all helpe seeâeth to be past then is the ââme to be holpen because the wickednes of the wicked is at the full and our âiall is manifest For the lot of the wicked shall not c. Vers. 87. wanteth Vers. 88 Quicken mee according to thy louing kindnes so shall I keepe the testimonie of thy mouth HE sheweth that he was dead and when he desireth to be quickned by louing kindnes he sheweth thât without this there is no quickening for there is no ãâã I will keep He that kept them before yet in weakenes and his afflâction did somewhat hinder him as Psal. 17. Deliuer me from the affliction c. therfore he ãâã to keepe them better For troble hindreth the course of obedience and maketh vs ââget many things which wee haue learned Then what a benefit haue wee which now are in quiet and haue our libertie Without louing kindnes there is no quickening He playeth to be deliuered that he may keepe Gods commandements and this is the âight end of this prayer ââther to be deliuered out of the present euill or to be preserued from it We doe ââââ pray to be preserued wee pray for our Queene c. But iâ it be not to this end we ãâã nothing from beasts This was the end of Dauid in his prosperitie Psalm 23. and this was his ende why hee would bee deliuered from trouble that hee might dwell in Gods house a long season For it was his griefe that hee could not glorifie God Hee desireth to bee quickened to keepe Gods commandements then what are wee that are as dead men when wee heare and pray PORTION 12. LAMED Vers. 89. O Lord thy word endureth for euer in heauen THis part sheweth the comforts that staied him in his trouble his eyes fainted yet hee sawe Gods word to endure for euer in heauen And this is his saith which when hee sawe no helpe in earth yet could lift vp his heart to heauen And hee noteth the weaknes of his enemies that though they had almost made an end of Gods SaiÌts in earth yet they cannot take the word out of heauen which is the seate therof This must comfort vs when persecution waxeth hot so that wee might say with ãâã I am ââââ aloâe yet the Lord keepeth his word in heauen from whence hee will send it to another place In the confidence hereof Dauid crieth Psalm 2. Why doe c. and in the death of Christ the Sauiour of the world seemed to be dead so that they mocked him He saued others yet Gods word was in heauen and Christ became a Sauiour to them that beleeued When the children of Israel were brought low in Egypt yet Gods word in heauen was true and they returned to the promised land When the Iewes were translated to Babylon so that all hope of returne was taken away yet Daniel and other knewe the word was in heauen that after 70 yeeres they should returne This is true in particular persons as Iob Dauid Ezechias and others being brought very low yet through hope of Gods word which is in heauen they looked for deliueraÌce though they saw no helpe in earth This is good for vs to lay vp against trouble to come and this comforted Bradford Rogers c. which said God would bring his word from heauen to this land againe And because wee cannot see heauen though we must beleeue it by faith which is of things not seene therfore he sheweth that it may be seene in earth Thy truth indureth from generation to generation c. though all things vnder the Sun be changeable yet Gods truth is one for euer Heauen and earth shall passe Matth. 24. and Luk. 21. This generation shall not passe where vnder Ierusalem he setteth out the state of the world till the last day For as the Iewes did not receiue the true Christ so they were deceiued with a false and when they would not looke to cure their soules the Lord sent famine warre and pestilence to consume their bodies and as they would finde no place in their soules for his word so the Lord would leaue them no place in that good land And thus shall the word continue throughout all generations For wheresoeuer the Lord hath a number of his thither hee will send his word to worke in them faith and repentance and so to strengthen them that they shal neuer fall And as for all the rest the Lord will trie them with his word and when they shall be found not to receiue the truth in loue they shall be giuen vp to beleeue lyes afterward loue shall waxe cold and then iniquitie shall preuaile so that the Lord shall bee constrained to send famine and pestilence with which they shall bee exercised till
as wee may shewe as well our infirmities as our excellent graces Againe because hearing is the sense of discipline and many will attend on reading and hearing which will not bestowe time to conferre to pray to giue thankes to meditate or vow their obedience to the Lord he comprehendeth the one in setting down the vse of the other For if in our reading and hearing for want of meditation we doe not profit we are as coloured in the Sunne wherefore wee must admonish and âee admonished we must pray and prouoke to pray we must meditate and often thinke oâ those things which we haue heard or read Indeede knowledge reading and hearing are sweete euen to a naturall man âut to conferre to be admonished to pray to giue thankes be things hard and difficult It may be that some can pray to serue the times because of the law which constrained them but how many shall wee finde that doe it priuately in trueth and voluntarily Some read and they rest in the generall rules not making any vse of it to themselues and so learne that which is another mans not appropriating it to themselues for want of meditation Whereof it commeth to passe that wee see many make a learned sermon in generall precepts who when they come to particulars to comfort those that lye sicke or to raise vp them that are tempted for want of practise in themselues can say nothing The very Heathen could grant and you know who speake it that a mââs life was a cogitation of death But because we can meditate of death for that we ioyne with it the hope of immortalitie I say that a Christian mans life mây well besaide to bee a meditation of the law of God and how hee shall stand before Gods iudgement seate Which meditation in this man of God sheweth that euen from the heart he loueth the law of God If we examine our selues we shall finde our tongues to cleaue to our teeth and to the roofe of our mouthes whereby wee see that we cannot say this with the prophet that from the abundance of the heart our mouth speaketh For we sinde by practise that we heare reade and sing so coldly as we shew that our affections are almost dead within vs. There followeth in the end of the verse continually Wee know by proofe of daily experience that whatsoeuer we loue of that we continually thinke And in that this qualitie or circumstance is ioyned with meditation we are taught that though we must reade heare conferre pray and giue thanks often yet we must meditate continually For as it is absurd to say that a man should be continually reading or conferring so we must know that it is requisite in all these things to examine our selues by meditation whether we reade profitably conferre effectually or pray vnderstandingly That we now haue this continuall meditation we must pray that we may haue a loue to the word Loue indeed were of it selfe eloquent enough if we had it in any good measure but to stirre vp this loue we must vse many reasons about the nature of the word how it is mysticall pure and eternall which when we see in truth we shall loue the word Where he saith in it is my meditation wee must vnderstand that it was no rouing meditation but that it was circumscribed within the compasse of the law of God Now to our profit let vs learne to meditate according to the law of the Lord and so as vnder the generals we may touch the particulars to make the vse of them in our selues Thus we haue seene the cause of this effect to be loue For as the rich men of this world meditate of gathering goods naturall louers of their loue and ambitious men of their preferments so the man of God hauing no greater riches pleasure nor glorie than in the word maketh it his whole delight and studie For where we loue thither loue doth easily drawe our affections with it We haue heard why mention is made only of meditation namely because it is the life of all the other meanes and maketh them more fruitfull and why his meditation was maried to the law euen because it excludeth all vaine collections which proceede of general knowledge Besides therefore is meditation named because it most agreeth with the nature of loue For though we cannot alwaies be reading hearing or talking of those things which we ââââ we may alwayes thinke and meditate of them Now what is the cause that ãâã ãâã is preached and âo little is practised but because wee vse so little conference prayer and meditation The remedie hereof is to knowe what a sinne this is and that among all ãâã in the day of trouble none so great to torment our consciences as that we haue tested in a generall ãâã and ââââng of the word without applying of it to our seuerall practises by meditation He hath shewed now his loue in the verses following hee setteth downe the fruite of his loue For as hee shewed that the word of God is of such nature that aboue all other things iâ is eternall so also hee sheweth that the effects thereof are eternall And whereas men desire nothing more than that wisedome whereby they may excel their enemies in policie their teachers in doctrine and the aged in counsaile he declareth that hee made this choyse to set his loue on Gods word which performeth all these things As loue then is the mother that breedeth meditation and meditation is the nurse to cherish this loue so here because the argument of the effect doth most with men preuaile hee sheweth the mightie power and operation of the word of God What is the reason why men do not râst and stay themselues wholy on Gods law Surely because they are not perswaded that there is such excellent wisedome in the same We see then that wee must learne for the generals to bee wise in sobrietie and according to the word of God knowing that the Scriptures are sufficient to touch to improue and correct and to instruct iâ righteousnesse that the man of ââââ may bee absolute being made perfect vnto all good workes 2. Tim. 3. The Wiseman counsaileth vs Eecles 7. 18. that wee should not âââ iust euermuch ââ make our selues ouerwise least web ãâã Where he sheweth that this is the way to bring blockishnes to make our selues wiser than God and to deuile to become more iust than the word prescribeth vs. What is the cause why so many are so foolish in their death when they haue ouerreached themselues as Achitophel Surely because the Lord doth inââuate them whilest they would be wiser than the Lord so that their wisdome is ãâã into childishnes and their policie commeth to nothing What is the cause that we are no more occupied in the reading and hearing of the word Doubtlesse because it is a base and simple thing in our iudgemenââ and containeth not so high mysteries in it as
the Prophet here setteth downe by proofe in his owne person Neither must wee thinke that as it were with a trumpet he doth here blow and sound forth his owne praise but rather by his example is desirous to stirre others vp Vers 98. By thy commaundements thou hast made mee wiser than mine enemies for they are âuer with me THe first of the particular effects is contained in these words By thy coÌmandements thou hast made me wiser than mine enemies Wee see how men now adayes straine their wits to match their enemies in policies deuices but few thinke on this sound meanes whereby we shall surely preuaile against them Now if it be so that whatsoeuer is written is written for our instructioÌ and comfort in making mention of the meanes the Prophet of the Lord doth teach vs that it was no extraordinarie worke of the Lord proper to him but a meanes appointed of God for vs all to follow Whereby hee teacheth vs that God will blesse vs to attaine to the like wisedome if we will endeuour to vse the like meanes To apply this to our profit wee must gather the particular out of the generall doctrine on this manner whosoeuer shall haue the commaundements of God euer with him hee shall be wiser then his enemies than his teachers than the ancient but Dauid did so or wee doe so therefore Dauid and we shall finde this wisedome But some man will say Experience teacheth vs a cleane contrarie doctrine that Gods children are not so wise in their light as the children of this world are in their generation I answere That it is true experience prooueth and our Sauiour Christ teacheth but this I adde that the experience commeth from our small sight of the word and not for any want of the word it selfe when Gods children haue it on their side And our Sauiour Christ his speech tendeth rather to shew what it is through our corruption than what it ought to be so that iustly he vseth it to our shame Indeede ciuill wisedome which choketh in them all temptations with worldly delights hauing the diuell to be their schoole master doth worke in them a contentation of minde while for a season they smother as they thinke the iudgements of God breathing vpon them And because on the contarie the spirits of Gods children are occupyed in heauenly things yet often the flesh so laboureth against the spirit that whilest they would be wiser than the Lord or would vse any indirect meanes against their enemies or in vsing good meanes faile in prayer or in not staying themselues on Gods prouidence and appointed time of deliuerance it commeth to passe that they are ouercome But whilest they renounce themselues and their owne wisedome and craue counsaile of God in his word and the direction of his Spirit by prayer whilest they vse good meanes in a good cause and keeping a good conscience waite on the hand of the Lorde they shall bee sure to haue the ouerthrowe of their enemies Proofe doth teach vs that a silly soule in the Countrey which walketh in the wayes of the Lorde will soone discouer the shifting pollicies of a worldly learned man brought vp in the Vniuersitie because the wrath of the Lord hangeth ouer the one and his mercifull spirit watcheth ouer the other But so long as wee will shoote with Sathan in his owne bowe and repell policie with policie what follie shall be found in vs though we can howle loftily with the wolfe and deale cunningly with the Grecians when as the Lord will neuer suffer a good cause to be maintained by euill meanes Some of vs seeke the word but in seeking it we rest in our owne good meaning not humbling our selues before the Lord but our wisdome herein must come from the spirit For we can no more by the eie of reason see the light of the word then Howlets looke vpon the bright Sunne Wherefore the Lord will haue vs in all controuersies with our aduersaries to depend on him and to know that the cause must not depend on our owne shoulders then must we by faith in the bloodshedding of Christ beleeue that our sinnes neither new nor old shall hinder the helping hand of the Lord. We must trust on Gods prouidence and promises and stay our selues by prayer on his wisedome if we look to be wiser than our aduersaries An excellent example hereof we haue to proue that secret sinnes not repented of may hinder the Lords dealing with vs against our enemies We read that after that filthy incest mentioned in Iudg. 17. which made the Leuite whose wife was abused to cut her in twelue peeces and send her through all the parts of Israel there was warre betweene the Beniamites and Israel and the Beniamites being but few in number and maintaining an euill cause in two battels ouercame the Israelites vntil at length they humbled themselues with prayer and fasting and repented of that euill which was amongst them so that in the third assault the Lord gaue his people strength mightily to preuaile against their enemies So we may haue a good cause and vse good meanes and yet for want of reconciling our selues to God for some sinne new or old we may suffer the ouerthrow If then our cause be good we must vse good meanes faith in Christ trust in his prouidence and staying our selues on his wisedome Doe we not see by experience how the Martyrs of God humbling themselues on this maner preuailed in mightie power against their accusers Deut. 4. Moses sheweth that the enemies of God were driuen to confesse that only Gods people were wise euen because God gaue them good lawes This was it that made Ioseph wiser than his brethren Moses wiser than the Egyptians and Daniel than all the Magicians of Babylon and Dauid than all his politike enemies Marke I pray you all figuratiue hyperbolicall and darke speeches the Metaphors and Parables which are in the word of God and you shall finde that they were learned people to whom the bookes were written and had attained that measure of wisedome and knowledge which in our time none can vnderstand but they which are brought vp in learning which thing we may also obserue in them of whom the Histories of the booke of God are written and yet who were more blockish then the Iewes after they had transgressed so obstinately the law of the Lord But shall wee vnderstand this as though the children of God were in euery particular action wiser then the wicked ones No but onely in those things and then wherein and when they vsed this wisedome of the Spirit and gaue themselues and their causes to be gouerned according to Gods word Looke on Dauid who though hee was wise so long as he kept a good conscience yet harkening to policie and not willing to stay himselfe on the simplicitie of Gods word how suddenly was hee ouercome and yeelded so farre that he dissembled euen
they must both ioyne together least that wee considering of them being olde and not on new should think they were not or at least that we resting on the iudgements of God executed of late not lifting vp our eyes to the iudgements of old should ascribe them to euil fortune chaunce and destinie We may then see how they which vsed the meanes of good things encreased in them and how they that resrained not from euill did slide backe vnto wickednesse Wherefore that we may throughly be perswaded of the truth of the Lord in things commanded forbidden threatned promised it is requisite to obserue the proofe of them so oft as God giueth iust occasion thereof For vntill wee looke on these things and see his blessings and his iudgements we shall neuer haue a care to doe good nor a conscience to auoid euil and to looke into them is to looke into the glasse of Gods word Many deny prouidence because they haue not a knowledge of the word or else leaning to their reasoÌ giue too much to naturall causes or lastly because they haue not a daily growing in the word For that may well be the sense of this place Thou dost make me to grow in knowledge Here is also commended vnto vs the teaching of the spirit by the ministry of the word For otherwise we may often read the Scriptures and yet be ignorant in Gods iudgements in not ascribing euery iudgement to his peculiar office For when we heare of an heretike wee say what is he an heretike I maruell hee is become such a one I knew him an honest man I neuer knew any euil by him yet the word of God telleth vs that some mens sinnes goe before to iudgement and some mens come after and that it is come to him either for want of good workes or for some secret sinne It followeth Vers. 103. How sweete are thy promises vnto my mouth yea sweeter than ââny vnto my mouth VVEe haue heard in the ninth portion that vntill wee put our whole folicitie in the word wee shall not profit That which here is called promises I take rather for iudgements partly because in the proper tongue the word is left out and partly because he had vsed this word iudgements in the verse immediately going before But so me will say how can the iudgements of God hee sweete which are so troublesome fearefull and grieuous I answere that the godly haue no greater ioy than wheÌ they feele either the mercies of God accomplished towards them that feare him or his iudgements shewed vpon the reprobates Vnto my mouth That is I take as greate pleasure in talking conferring and perswading thy iudgements as my mouth or the mouth of any that loueth honie is delighted therewith So he saith portioÌ 2. vers 6. I haue had as great delight in the way of thy testimonies as in ââ manner of riches The meaning then of the verse is when I feele O Lord such effects of thy promises in my selfe and in others that feare thee and such fruites of thy vengeance on them that despise thee I finde great comfort in thy word The Prophet Dauid found this sweetnes by experience in himselfe and therefore spake by proofe Why doe not we feele the like comfort because we vse not the same meanes we finde not the like effects For if we could see our enemies put to the wall by the word then should our knowledge exceede the knowledge of others if we felt the allurements of the world the inticements of the flesh and the motions of the diuell bitter vnto vs then should wee taste this sweetnesse Wherefore before wee make conscience to vse the meanes of good and to auoide the occasions of euill we cannot profit Thus we haue shewed how the iudgements of God may be sweete that is vnto them that reioyce either to see the promises of God performed to the penitent or his wrath fulfilled in the impenitent This delight made the Prophet out of the abundance of his heart to speake ioyfully of them portion 2. 6. With my lips haue I declared all the iudgements of thy mouth And because they testifie no small loue to a thing which for affection to it will rise at midnight he addeth portion 8. 6. At midnight will I rise to giue thankes vnto thee because of thy righteous iudgements This is then a true note that a man hath delight in Gods word if from the abundance of his heart his mouth can speake of it and when the word of God dwelleth so plentifully in him that hee can speake it in wisedome Againe if we haue such an earnest and naturall delight being wearie to refresh our selues with fables what a dulnesse is it in vs that wee cannot finde as great comfort in the word of God Wherefore we are to examine our owne hearts that how so euer we haue bin delighted before to heare vaine and friuolous tales so from henceforth we may please our selues in true histories in the word For though other may be corrupt with flatterings yet these histories are true free from all assentation because they register as well the sins of the Kings and their kindreds as their vertues Neither can wee euer sound the Prophet vntil from the experience of our own selues we can proclaime forth the examples both of Gods promises and of his iudgements We shewed that the cause why wee felt not such profit as the man of God did in the word was because wee vsed not the like paines wee vse fewer meanes therefore our loue is the lesse to the truth wee auoide not so many occasions of euill therefore we sinne the more If we then would be more diligent in conference more feruent in prayer more giuen to meditation wee should profit more if wee would refraine from euill and abstaine from occasions of it wee should both bee great in good things and auoide many afflictions The cause then why we either speake not of Gods iudgements at all or speaking speake so coldly is because we are so dead in vsing the meanes of good and so dull in auoyding the occasions of euill The Prophet port 7. 4. saith I haue remembred thy iudgements of olde and haue beene comforted Where we are to note that wee are not at vtter defiance of sinne and in full league with goodnes vntill we haue found comfort when either the Lord shewed mercy vpon his or vengeance on the wicked And then Gods iudgements will bee sweete vnto vs when remembring that no sinne shall be vnpunished we abstaine from sin ând seeing that no good thing shall be vnrewarded we are moued to goodnesse For what can strengthen a man more than to consider this that God will punish sinne one day and that in time he will fulfill his promises to his childreÌ which walke in truth before him although in great weakenesse We haue also taught that we must vse such a moderation of our affections as we may stay
our selues in meditation and that this depriueth vs of much profit herein in that we doe not appoint some certaine time for meditation moderating other things of our ordinary callings making a conscience sometimes to refraine from our common speeches So our vnderstanding our iudgement our will to practise will be bettered If then at our tables in our beds at our worke we would redeeme some time to reade to pray or to conferre wee should finde wonderfull profit and walking in earthly things we should haue heauenly mindes Vers. 104. By thy precepts I haue gotten vnderstanding therefore I hate all the wayes of falsehood AS in the beginning of this part the Prophet of God protesteth his loue to the word so now in the end he sheweth his hatred to the contrarie This then as we haue partly set down before more largely by Gods grace shall shew hereafter is a true token of loue to the word wheÌ we either hate falsehood in religion or corruptioÌ in manners We are then to looke into our hearts to see if we hate Poperie and heresie if there bee in vs an hatred against blaspheming of the name of God against adulterie false dealing and such like For we cannot loue the true worship but we must hate heresie we caÌnot loue Gods name and yet not hate the abusers of it wee cannot loue chastitie and true dealing but we must hate adulterie and vnrighteousnesse But if wee feele our selues to be indifferent persons and come what come may we care not greatly vndoubtedly wee are of no religion For if thou doest not hate an Atheist thou louest not God if thou hatest not heresie thou doest not loue Gods law if thou hatest not adulterie thou art not truly chast if thou hatest not false dealing thou art vnrighteous We see heretiks neuer hate one another because none of them loue the trueth for the Papists can be content with the Familie of loue and the Family of loue with them Wherfore we see that many doe falsely pretend religion chastity and true dealing Note here in that he saith I haue gotten vnderstanding by thy word as though his vnderstanding was the cause of his zealous hatred of the false worship What is the cause then that men doe not hate euill in greater measure because they bee ignorant and knowe nothing Indeede noueltie displeaseth them a little but when they be somewhat acquainted with that which is taught them they will like it well enough Why doe we hand ouer head take any religion euen because we haue not gotten vnderstanding Why doth heresie get such easie entertainment with many of vs because we are vnconstant and borne away with euery blast as witnesse Peter and Iude and because wee are not fast rooted in knowledge as is mentioned Ephes. 4. Many in our countrie are stiffe in heresie because they were neuer sound in iudgement they were euer inconstant they were neuer rooted in Iesus Christ and therefore were carried away with euery puffe of vaine doctrine Some indeede as we haue said before fall for lacke of good conscience but some neuer come so farre because they heard not or else heard very negligently and therefore whosoeuer shall now come and blow an illusion in their eare he shall be heard How shall we know an enemie he commeth vnder the cloake of loue and is couered with the vizard of honestie but his vnderstanding faileth his iudgement is corrupt In that it is here saide all the wayes of falsehood we must note that we are to growe from knowledge to knowledge from faith to faith from glorie to glorie that growing in godly vnderstanding we may grow also in hatred of falsehood This verse may seeme to haue some contrarietie with the verse a little going before where he saith I haue abstained from euerie euill that I might keepe thy law but indeede there is none because no true mortification both here and in that place is required an hatred auoyding of euill Wee must knowe that the way to make good things frâââte is the way to feele euill thing sowre As when thou art grieued to feele thine eye an occasion of euill or euill thoughts to bee in thine heart with bitternes and vexation of spirit thou must striue against them and God will giue thee strength to striue not onely without constraint but also of a loue of good and a hatred of euill The first way then vnto righteousnes is wear somââes of sinne and to striue against it though with great trouble because the more we vexe torment and disquiet our selues the more we shall come to the loue of good and then the hatred of sinne will growe of it selfe If then a man cannot finde this hatred of sinne in him hee must labour to auoide all occasions that hinder his vnderstanding of the truth as distractions troubles of minde and vse all meanes to grow in knowledge as reading hearing conferring and such like For our not profiting in knowledge is our not profiting in hating of heresies and our âot hating of heresie is a token of our not profiting in knowledge When we heare then if our hearing doe not worke in vs a loue of the truth and hatred of the contrarie wee haue not profited in knowledge but if we grow in knowledge we shall knowe it by profiting in the loue of the truth and in the hatred of falsehood Wee haue shewed how in the former portion the man of God testifying his affection to Gods law and concluding with his hatred to the contrarie intermiâgieth his reasons that because he found by experience that the word of God made him wiser then his enemies than his teachers and the aged and did preserue him from euery euill way therefore he found such comfort in it that no naturall thing was so liking to his outward man as this was to his inward man PORTION 14. NVN. Vers. 105 Thy word is a lantorne vnto my feete and a light vnto my path THis portion following is a prayer to the Lord to bee further instructed in the word of God and to haue his affections thereby more reformed The reasons which hee vseth bee three the first is his faith in the word in that he made account of it to be the onely meanes whereby he should be directed in all his wayes and this is contained in the first verse of the portion Thy word is a lantorne vnto my feete and a light vnto my steps or path The second is his constant purpose to perseuere in the obedience of Gods word in the verse following I haue sworne and will performe it that I will keepe thy righteous iudgements The third is his miserable calamitie wherein he was which constrained him to pray which appeareth in the next verse I am very sore afflicted O Lord quicken me according to tâây word These things are afterwards shewed in the verses following as his faith in Gods lawe in the two last and his calamity
prayer doe wee come before his Maiestie as pricked with a feare thereof are wee pressed with feeling our wants doe wee feare the repulse Oh let vs craue by prayer that we may not come in fashion but in feare not on custome but of conscience and with a free spirit If the spirit make vs free saith Iohn then are we free indeede wee are so captiuated of our selues that we cannot be free but by the spirit When then we see vs in this dulnes and custome in hearing reading or praying we must pray with Dauid Psal 51. 10. Create in mee a cleane heart O God and renue a right spirite within mee 12. Restore to mee the ioy of thy saluation and stablish me with thy free spirit Where hee hauing lost as it were the freedome of the spirit the cleannes of his heart and the ioy of his minde prayeth to haue them all restored againe And thus much for our admonition Now for our comforts I am sore afflicted accept my free offerings How could hee before afflicted and yet free when he desired to be quickened he felt not this freedome Neuertheles he ceased not to offer his sacrifice whereby we are taught to offer our prayers to God although through perplexitie of the spirit wee know not how to pray nor what to say but speake sighing and groaning for this is a sacrifice acceptable to the Lord. For though wee cannot pray with comfort yet we must craue of the Lord euen by mourning and complaining of our owne estate and bewailing our case this also is an acceptable sacrifice For a sacrifice of sacrifices is a contrite heart saith the Prophet And as wee said before out of the last of Esay to an humble heart will I looke saith the Lorde When wee cannot then finde free ioy let vs come with free sorrow and when we know not how to pray Gods Spirit will teach vs how to craue how to sigh and how to pray and the Lorde will know the meaning of his owne Spirit crying in vs. The meaning of the man of God in effect is I powre out my prayer in the aboundance of my griefe and from a full heart we see when a man wanteth a thing though he cannot intreat his friend to obtaine it of him yet hee may freely mourne and lament his estate Let vs then when we cannot pray not cease to mourne and to make a noyse as Ezechias who chattered like a Crane or Swallow wherein he sheweth that he was so pressed with sorrow that he could doe nothing but sigh and groane When wee growe therefore in languishing grieses this is not the thing which pleaseth the Lord but it nourisheth still in vs mistrust Wee may see in the word of God the vnperfit speeches of Gods children and dearest Saints vttering in their griefe their patheticall affections For what was the remedie in this confusion but euen to powre out freely before the Lord their griefs and in opening them to their friends yea and when they could doe neither of both yet would they reueale their sorrowes to the trees of the fielde His offering we see were his griefes The Lord is God and not an Idoll hee will heare thee when thou criest vnto him It may be thou art ashamed to confesse thy faults before man thou needest not be ashamed to confesse thy sinne before God Man may cast thee in the teeth with thine infirmities the Lord will neuer vpbraide thee Man will not keepe counsell neither can giue thee counsell the Lord will both keepe and giue thee counsell Man may prescribe some means of deliuerance but the Lord will both tell thee the means of thy deliuerance and will deliuer thee So the Prophet in his owne example Psalm 42. 3. offereth his griefe vnto the Lord in teares for when one waue went ouer another and his reason and his soule had made a tumult within himselfe yet he said Why art thou cast downe my soule vnquiet within me waite on GOD c. Let vs then consider of the promise made Rom. 8. 26. The spirit helpeth our infirmities for wee know not what to pray as wee ought but the spirit it selfe maketh request for vs with sighes which cannot be expressed Let vs then though wee know not how to pray in freedome of ioy pray in freedome of sorrow Let vs beginne to offer in sorrow and in time wee shall offer in ioy For Psal 30. 5. Though weeping may abide at euening yet ioy commeth in the morning And Psal. 126. 5. Though we shall sowe in teares yet we shall reape in ioy Vers. 109. Mâ soule is continually in mine hand yet doe I not forget thy law Vers. 110 The nicked haue lâida snare for me but I swarued not from thy precepts BY this phrase is meant that hee was at the point of death as it may bee seene by other places of the Scriptures as when the Ephramites were angrie with Iephtha because he went to warre without them he answered I put my life in my hand c. The Witch likewise which spake to Saul vseth the same speech and I haue put my soule in my hand c. And Iob saith why should I rent my flesh with my teeth or carry my soule thus in my hand c. Where he meaneth that he was at deaths doore My soule sainteth mine eyes faile I wither like a bottle and such speeches declare his miserie This great danger wherein hee is hee vseth as a third reason to moue the Lord to heare his prayer for by this meanes it came to passe that his praier was more earnest The greatnes of his griefe he amplifieth in the 109. and 110. verses And in this extremitie of griefe we shall see that he had good cause to pray earnestly if we do consider the reasons which flesh and blood would put in to his minde For first when he saw that he was in such streights that he could not see meanes or waies to be deliuered then his reason would perswade him to leaue the light of the word as a thing that in this case shewed no light and to vse policie for to helpe himselfe This is a great temptation and if God had not assisted him he might haue fallen hereby For we see that Saul when the Lord gaue him no answere by Vrim and Thummim nor other ordinarie meanes hee thought good in policie to aske counsell of a Witch which he before time had punished with death Thus would corrupted iudgement haue carried him to vse policie and vnlawfull meanes and to haue forsaken the lanterne of the word if the Lord had not stayed him and therefore this was one cause to moue him most earnestly to pray Secondly if he looked to his affections he should find them as corrupt for they would haue carried him to reuenge when hee sawe himselfe to bee vnreasonably and vnconscionably dealt withall and therefore to restraine the headstrong affection of reuenge it was very needfull
shield and I trust in thy word BEcause the Prophet could not perswade himselfe of any other safetie than of the safeââââ which he had vnder the Lord he sheweth that so long as he put his trust in Gods ãâ¦ã s he feared nothing And surely this ought to be the principal thing among Christians to looke for none other defence than that which is to be looked for out of the promises of God For what is the cause why when wee are in daunger in pouertie in any distresse wee haue so many by-paths and can inuent vnlawfull meanes and shifts so for our deliuerance but onely because the Lord and his word is not our refuge and our shield For if we were once perswaded that God were our tower to defend vs and our shield to couer vs wee should be staied If wee then call on God in our neede we must know that Psal. 33. vers 18. The eye of the Lord is vpon them that feare him and vpon them that trust in his mercies And that Psal. 145. 18. Hee will fulfill the desire of them that feare him hee also will heare their crie and will saue them And our cause being good we neede not to doubt of him for he hath promised to be our shield and buckler So our Sauiour Christ being tempted of Sathan to turne the stones into bread was moued by him to distrust Gods prouidence What saith he doest thou thinke that if thou wert the Sonne of God thou shouldest bee left in such wants make some shift therefore for thy selfe But Christ knowing God to bee the author of his neede was assured that he would secretly nourish him vntill hee had receiued ordinarie meanes againe and so strengthened himselfe in Gods promises Likewise when we are in need or in perill Sathan will cause vs to vse one shift or other but we must answere him The Lord is my shield and tower I am sure enough and therfore I hate all ill inuentions I put my trust in the Lord. We acknowledge this with our tongue yet it is a hard thing to bee practised to put our trust in Gods word For howsoeuer wee will grant indeede that wee must put our trust in God yet we hardly yeeld vnto this that we must trust in his word but we must here correct this vnbeliefe and learne that if we seeke for helpe at God wee must trust in his word Doth Gods word threaten his iustice and can wee finde in our liues that if wee vse euill meanes we shall be punished Doth Gods word assure vs that God is mercifull and doe we beleeue that Iesus Christ came to saue sinners although we were the greatest and that he came to call sinners and not the righteous to repentance and that Iesus Christ came to saue that which was lost and to refresh all that are wearie and heauie laden Thus the man of God saith portioÌ 8. 1. O Lord thou art my portioÌ I haue determined to keepe thy law And portion 14. 6. Thy testimonies haue I taken as an heritage for euer for they are the very ioy of my heart Thus he sheweth that we must seeke for that in Gods word which wee seeke for of him For his word is a conduit or waterpipe whereby the Lord conueying his mercies vnto vs will haue them runne through vnto vs. Doe wee beleeue then the promises that God will prouide for vs then let vs beware of al wicked shifts and trust onely in his word For if we beleeue God to be our tower we must looke to Gods word The Heathen men and the prophane worldlings will speake gloriously of the goodnesse of the strength and of the mercy of God but when they come to see it in the word they will erre altogether out of the way whereby they shew how they vtter more in their tongues than they performe in truth For the Lord hath layde that helpe on his word which he would haue vs to seeke for at his hand so Christ by the word put the diuell to flight with these words in effect Thou wouldest haue me Sathan to mistrust my Fathers prouidence and to giue my selfe to be taught of thee but I know he will keepe me in all my necessities and why because he hath said Man liueth not by bread onely but by euery word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God the Lord hath prouided ordinarie meanes to nourish me and hath not commaunded that stones should be made bread and why then should I vse vnlawfull meanes Wherefore I will stay my selfe vpon my Fathers prouidence We see he might haue said that God is almightie and strong or that by his mightie power he might haue put off Sathan but he reciteth the words of Moses which he vsed when the Lord so wonderfully had preserued his people the Israelites in the wildernesse without ordinarie meanes We must in like manner when Sathan shall set vpon vs in time of neede say it is written The Lord is iust and true in all his promises It is written The eyes of the Lord are vpon the righteous and his eares are open to their crie nothing wanteth to them that feare him The Lyons doe lacke and suffer hunger but they which seeke the Lord shall want nothing which is good It is written Rom. 8. verse 35. Who shall separate vs from the loue of Christ shall tribulation or anguish or persecution or famine or nakednesse or perill or sword When we are tempted then with doubting in our selues that we shall not escape we must know that it is written Rom. 8. 31. If God be on our side who can be against vs 32. Who spared not his owne Sonne but gaue him for vs all to death how shall he not with him giue vs all things also If we be tempted to steale we must say as it is written Man liueth not by bread onely but by euery word which proceedeth out of the mouth of God knowing that God is able to preserue vs without ordinarie meanes Vers. 115. Away from me ye wicked for I will keepe the commandements of my God THe cause why the man of God could not so stay himselfe on the Lord was because what way soeuer he turned himselfe he could see no man that would helpe him He had no helpe of the world euery man prouided for himself some shifted this way another that way he could see no good example of any which either beleeued Gods promises to be true or were readie to obey his commaundements Wherefore it is manifest that they were impediments rather than furtherances vnto him For else why should he say Away from me ye wicked c Were there so many impediments in his daies and shall we thinke there are not so many in ours or was that age wherein he liued more wicked than the age wherein we liue First we are nothing like him in good things he had greater graces of God than we haue he had gone further in holinesse than we we liue
humble they feare themselues they seeke the Lord by prayer and are desirous to be established in the promises of God they are as strong as Mount Sion which cannot be remoued but remaineth for euer Psalme 125.1 Though then we be weake yet our Christ is strong though we haue many enemies yet the Lord hath promised to be our staie against them all Let vs knowe that perseuerance is as well the gift of God as to come at first to God We know what a free gift of God it was that we came to him Hee sought vs when we desired him not he found vs when we sought him not We see how before our calling we closed our eyes and would not see him we stopt our eares and would not heare him we drew backe and refused to goe to him and the Lord was faine to draw vs out so that our beginning came of God who reformed our iudgements and renewed our affections now to be established in seeing hearing and willingly drawing neere vnto God is his onely gift also Well we must be afraide of our selues and suspect our selues For why doe we slip often into such grosse sinnes why are we carried away with our owne affections why doe so many good motions die and perish in vs but only because of our securitie we are not careful to please God we are not afraide to offend God Well if we see that securitie hath bene the cause of our woe let vs labour to be carefull which is the cause of our good if securitie hath bene the cause we feared not let vs now be carefull that we may be afraide of our frailtie and trust in Gods word Otherwise if we be quiet with our selues and yeeld to presumption God will suffer vs to fall This is the cause why our sinnes breake out often to Gods dishonour and to the griefe of our owne consciences because we doe not more carefully to looke our thoughts and watch ouer our words It is added in this verse that I may liue So he saith Portion 10.4 Let thy tender mercies come vnto me that I may liue We see heere that the children of God thinke they haue no life if they liue not in Gods life For if we thinke we are aliue because we see so doe the bruit beasts if we thinke we are aliue because we heare so do the cattell if we thinke we are aliue because we eate and drinke or sleepe so do beasts if we thinke we liue because we doe reason and conferre so doe the Heathen The life of Gods children is the death of sinne for where sinne is aliue there that part is dead vnto God Art thou then giuen to malice to swearing to cursing to breaking of the Sabbath to adultery to filthines to stealing or slandring surely then art thou dead and if God should take away thy life from thee whilest thou art in this estate thy soule should goe sooner to hell than thy bodie to the graue We now see that Gods children finding themselues dull and slowe to good things when they cannot either reioyce in the promises of God or finde their inward man delighted with the law of God thinke themselues to be dead The Prophets meaning is this I am euen as a lumpe of flesh I am like an image or like an idoll of Gods childe I beare the face of his childe but I am as dead and as a blocke or a stocke or an idoll For as an idoll hath eyes and seeth not eares and heareth not mouth and speaketh not feete and goeth not euen so haue I eyes but I see not the glorie of my God I haue eares but I heare not the word of God I haue a mouth but I shewe not forth the iudgements of God I haue feete but I walke not in the law of my God The iust shall liue by faith Hab. 2. Rom. 1. Now I liue no more but Christ liueth in me saith the Apostle Oh that men would consider this that they are dead otherwise than their life is hidden in the promise and they haue no life but in Christ and from his spirit If the Prophet sayd this of himselfe where is the faith of our protestants where is the life of the godly where is their hope of a better life where is their practise of repentance where is the peace of conscience that passeth all vnderstanding where is the ioy of ChristiaÌs where is the care of mortification where is the quicknesse of sanctification where are all these become They are sewe and dead to good workes they liue in sinne they be but Christians in name they are very idols There is no life but in the word which we must finde by experience in our selues When Gods children finde this life of God in them then are they merrie and glad but when they feele that God withdraweth his spirit from them then they see how they are dead dull and carelesse as they were wont to be before they were regenerate Shall not this make vs more carefull and zealous of good workes and to be more iealous of our selues Let vs consider this that it is a ioy to haue a life and that euen the life of God the life of Angels the life of Christ when we contemne this life when wee are zealous of good workes when we feele spirituall ioyes when wee looke for a crowne of glorie when we labour to be renewed to the image of Christ. This is an heauenly life and though we will sweate and eate and drinke this is common with the beasts of the field and hauing no experience of faith in vs wee are either dangerously sicke or altogether dead If wee thinke it an hard matter to restore nature in a consumption how hard a thing is it to restore grace and saluation in a consumption of the soule If wee are without hope when a man is in a languishing disease when he hath no delight to eate when hee cannot brooke his meate and his sleepe is gone from him hee cannot labour and Physitians dare not meddle with him what hope is there when we are in such a consumption that the woâd which we heare doth vs no good the Sacraments which wee receiue doe vs no comfort prayer doth vs no good and when we cannot abide to labour in good workes surely it is a token we are almost languished to death if wee be not already dead wee are in extreame danger The Lord indeede is gracious and would not our death but if wee bee consuming and see it not if Gods life be going from vs and Sathans life is comming to vs if Gods graces be languishing in vs surely we are as dead Let vs then search our owne corruptione that we may see how neare we are to life or how neare wee are to death whether wee growe or consume whether for the one wee are to feare and pray to God or for the other to reioyce and praise God Thus we haue heard that the faith
but if they will tremble at Gods word they shal be children of obedience and not be subiect to this wrath of God Thus Christ also reasoneth Matth. 24 â7 Luk. 17. 18. As the dayes of Noah were so likewise shall the comming of the Sonne of man bee 38. For as in the dayes before the flood they did eate and drinke marrie and gaue in mariage vntill the day that Noah entred into the Arke 39. And knewe nothing till the flood came and tooke all away so shall the comming of the Sonne of man bee Luke 17. 28. Likewise also it was in the dayes of Lot when in Sodome the Sunne shined in the morning and all was well euen then came the wrath of God from heauen When the old world was making mirth and thought of nothing lesse than of drowning vntill Noah went into the Arke suddenly the waters came vpon them Likewise is our estate we know nothing now we see the world is as it was we prouide for our posteritie Thus wee see our Sauiour Christ reasoned much like to Dauid In the peculiar iudgement it shal be like with vs as with Sodome that Citie was destroyed suddenly and so shall we be In the generall Iudgement it shall bee as in the dayes of Noe the water swept them away at vnawares so the fire shall purge vs when we thinke not of it Thou hast saith Dauid troden downe in times past thou wilt tread downe againe 2. Pet. 2. 4. If God spared not his Angels that had sinned but cast them downe into hell nor the olde world nor Sodome c. Thus our Sauiour Christ and with him his Apostles teach by precepts and confirme by examples and so must all the godly Ministers approue and teach this doctrine that the godly may haue their faith established in Gods promises and to leaue the wicked excuse lesse against the day of iudgement They haue left vs a president to follow whereby we must be awaked from slum bring that Gods children may stoope and the rest be committed to the righteous iudgement of God We see how we may profit by examining seuerall iudgements for seuerall sinnes hath not God appointed in his word and executed from heauen a seuerall punishment for seuerall sinnes Doth God say that Idolaters Heretikes and prophane professors should bee swept away with plagues and warres and hath he not swept away the Egyptians in the red sea Exod. 14 Did the Lord threaten the breach of the Sabbath with death And did he not strike the man that did but in that day gather stickes Numb 15 Whose sinne though men spared on earth yet the Lord punished it from heauen Nehemiah taught his people this doctrine saying Did not the wrath of God fall on our fathers for our example Yet there is to be noted that euermore the Lord hath done and doth fatherly correct and admonish before hee vtterly sweepeth away Shall we thinke that the Lord is altred His long suffering did not presently punish neither after hee had threatned but hee gaue terme to repent hee hath dealt so gratiously with countries nations and people that hee hath not so troden them downe as they haue troden down his glorie but by benefits hath allured them by chastisements driuen them and by examples perswaded them to repent before his plague came The Lord hath appointed for disobedient children death Deut. 21. 18. If any man hath a sonne stubborne and disobedient which will not hearken vnto the voyce of his Father nor the voyce of his Mother and they haue chastened him and he would not obey them and after complaint made to the Elders of the Citie all the men of the Citie shall stone him with stones vnto death And Prou. 20. 20. He that curseth his father or his mother his light shall be put out in obscure darkenes There is among other one wicked generation euen a generation that curseth his father and blesseth not his mother but of such a one let the Eagle put out his eyes Hath God so threatned and will he not punish 2. King 2. Little children who for their age we would thinke to be spared for mocking the Prophet of God Elisha who cried for vengeance by the secret motion of Gods spirit were by two Beares deuoured Did the Lord punish scorners then and will he spare them now For fornication we know twentie foure thousand fell on one day were swept away with the plague and shall fornication now be vnpunished We stand but by grace we are but petitioners we must feare least liuing in these and such like sinnes we be swept away with these and such like iudgements This must make vs to feare our selues to loue and beleeue the word to grow in repentance and make our schooling in the iudgements of God some in one and some in another We haue heard now how the cause of the Prophets prayer was the sight of his infirmities this must stirre vs vp also to priuate prayer For though we haue receiued neuer so many and excellent graces of God yet without prayer shall we not be able to stirre vp our selues by them We must see how the man of God seeing the seuere iudgements of God was moued to prayer that he should not be troden downe and swept away with the wicked We are likewise to sweare to this practise both to make vs cleaue faster to the word also to make vs the more to feare our selues For it is a visible iudgement of God when we see the iudgements of God and are not staied in fixed faith in the Lord and a reuerent feare of our selues We haue bin taught because we are giuen to thinke that the iudgements of God appertaine not to vs that the long suffering of the Lord is to leaue the wicked vnexcusable and not to haue one of his vnsaued and still calleth some and doth not execute his iudgements vntill the measure of sin be fulfilled to the brimme Genet 6. So that he spareth to call his to repentance to leaue the wicked without excuse who would neither be moued with his promises nor feared with his iudgements And although it seeme an easie doctrine that God will by one way or other punish sinne and thinke that we haue learned this before it be taught yet we shall finde our selues ignorant of the practise of it which if we knew it would be a key of the whole Scriptures vnto vs. And thus much of the generall doctrine now of the particular For their deceit is vaine As if the Prophet should say notwithstanding all their high imaginations thou hast destroyed them for they haue but deceiued themselues in false religion and vanitie of life Thus then let vs consider of it that whether our vanitie be in religion or life it is but deceit Heresie and Idolatrie carrie a great sway vnder a colour of godly life but when Gods iudgements sweepe them away they seeme vaine that neither their Idols can
is it to giue vs his truth to enrich vs with his Gospell and to blesse vs with such abundance of temporall things Oh that this were knowne of vs oh that euery man would say Oh Lord what am I that thou shouldest shewe mee such mercie to giue mee the enioying of thy word and Gospell more than any other and giuing it to mee makest me to vnderstand it aboue many oh what am I that thou shouldest offer to mee this goodnesse I was borne and conceaued in sinne I haue multiplied and enlarged my corruptions both before since my calling my vnthankfulnes is great my vnworthines therefore greater and yet thou hast not ceased to preferre me in mercies before many If we consider the fearefull iudgements of God in consuming all hypocrites who will not say that many haue beene called and few chosen When we shall see I say in the day of the Lord his seuere iudgements to tread downe these hypocrites and cause them to goe from his presence to hell oh how wil we esteeme that we are in Christ and say Oh how loue I thy law For I see thy iudgements are equall and thou dealest not with me in iustice but in mercie not in anger but in loue not in wrath but in pittie therfore they couenant is sweete because I haue deserued thy iudgements and thou hast spared me Vers. 120. My flesh trembleth for feare of thee and I am afraide of thy iudgements HEre may seeme at the first to be some contrarietie betweene feare and loue sith loue causeth not but casteth out feare For he had saide in the verse going before that hee loued the testimonies of the Lord and here he saith that his flesh trembled for feare Wherefore at the first sight here is some shew of contrariety but indeed there is none For he saith My flesh trembleth c. whereby he sheweth that as he loued the law of God in his inward man and with his part regenerate so it is the outward and olde man and the part vnrenued which is full of corruption that did feare So that as hee had Gods spirit to renue his minde hee had this witnesse in him that he did loue the promises of God but because his flesh rebelleth against the Spirit and hee found many corruptions of nature remaining in him and threatning him that after hee was like to fall againe if the Lord yea but a little should leaue him he saith I am afraid least for my vnthankfulnes and vnworthie refusing of thy mercie thou shouldest leaue me to my selfe and so shouldest make a way to thy iudgements Thus there is an harmonie in the Prophet for because as the flesh hath a trembling feare so the spirit reioyceth Thus as wee haue often heard Gods children finde to their comfort in themselues faith in Gods promises and a delight in his word sometime they are grieued for the absence of this sweetnes of faith in the same For as the presence of Gods spirit bringeth ioy so the absence thereof feare as faith breedeth a loue of Gods promises so infidelitie maketh vs afraid of his iudgements Although Noah had great cause to loue the promises of God for his wonderfull deliuerance so he had great cause to feare himselfe that he might haue fallen afterward Lot also hauing good cause to beleeue and embrace the couenant of God for his safegard had iust occasion also to haue suspected himselfe that he was subiect to falling It is said Prou. 28. 14. Blessed is the man that feareth alwaies but hee that hardeneth his heart shall fall into euill For where feare is not there is securitie securitie breedeth hardnesse of heart and hardnes of heart bringeth Gods wrath Wherfore the Apostle writing to the Philippians shewing that God worketh in vs both the will and the deede of doing good least hereby they should draw to themselues security addeth that they must fill the course of their saluation in feare and trembling For if wee doe only well by Gods grace working in vs wee are much to feare the absence of it Wherefore wee see how the man of God did iustly feare his part vnregenerate This feare of Gods children differeth much from the feare of the wicked for it bringeth vs to the Lord and driueth vs not from the Lord it helpeth and hindreth not our prayers it hurteth not but furthereth our duties For it maketh vs to feare least wee should lose Gods grace it causeth vs to waite more and more to haue it and hauing it moueth vs by prayer to continue it When Noah had Gods fauour he feared and being warned of God as Heb 11. 7. of the things which were as yet not seene moued with reuerence prepared the Arke c So Habacuk hearing of the iudgement of God which should fall vpon the faithfull by the Chaldeans saith Hâb 3. 16. My bellie trembled my lips shooke at the voyce rottennes entred into my bones and I trembled in my selfe Paul said he preached with feare and trembling Thus wee see how the good Saints of God did feare because they knewe that if the Lord should enter into iudgement with vs no flesh should be saued and that there was nothing in them but of mercie and therefore they acknowledge their weaknes vnworthinesse and wretchednesse Wee see also that Gods children haue diuers affects according to their diuers estates and though sometimes they are quickened through faith other times they are most ready to sinne if they doe not sinne No maruell then though the children of God feare when they see that God restraineth their will the greater their feelings are yet are they mixed with a reuerent feare of Gods maiestie and sight of their own corruptioÌs least they should not abide his glorie and least they should not continue in their good things We see moreouer that this feare humbled Noah that the Prophets Apostles spake in feare which the Lord gaue vnto them either to prepare them to some grace which they should receiue or else more zealously to keepe some grace which already they haue receiued And where it might be obiected that loue casteth out feare wee must vnderstand of that seruile and excessiue feare which driueth vs away from God And seeing though wee feele Gods loue by faith wee will feare then much more had we neede so to doe when by infidelitie wee feele not this loue So wee must haue both feare to prepare vs to grace and wee must haue loue to continue vs in this grace And surely onely they with whom this thing hath been familiar doe knowe how loue and feare doe dwell together For as blessed experiencâ hath taught some that by this feare they haue attained to speciall graces and continued in them by the same so also by wofull experience some haue found that for want âf this they either haue not tâsted of the grace of God or else not continued in the same PORTION 15. AYN. Vers. 1â1 I haue executed iudgement and iustice
leaue me not to mine oppressors THe Prophet goeth on praying for the increase and continuance of Gods fauour vsing two arguments the first by shewing his afflictions which hee suffered the seconde by declaring his affection to the word whereunto is added a reason drawne from the nature of GOD that it is his time to helpe in affliction His generall desire then is to haue a further loue of Gods word to this end hee sheweth his miseries and afflictions and with what affection hee longed for helpe trusting that God would now come to doe right His prayer is that the Lord would not suffer him to bee ouercome with ouer-much afflictions but that as it is Psal. 125. 3. that the rod of the wicked shall not rest on the lot of the righteous least the righteous put their hands vnto wickednesse and that the hands of the oppressors should not preuaile God then giueth vs this libertie that wee may pray against our and his enemies but wee must withall consider these two reasons I haue executed As if the Prophet said Thou hast promised to helpe all them that hold causes and maintaine them well through thy grace I haue vsed a good cause well performe therefore oh Lord thy promise in me So the Prophet prayeth Psal. 41. Heare me when I call O God of my righteousnesse c. where hee sheweth that as God doth promise to helpe in afflictions so he requireth of our parts that wee should suffer as weldoers and as doing well in a good cause as if hee had expressed his minde in these words O God the cause which I maintaine is iust and I haue maintained it well let them fall then that haue an ill cause against me who hauing so righteous a cause As we haue to learne that we shall not be without oppressors if we doe well so must we learne how to behaue our selues therein It seemeth monstrous to some that we should by weldoing purchase such enemies as if when ye do well ye suffer wrong and take it patiently this is acceptable to God 1. Pet. 3. 13. Who is it that will harme you if you follow that which is good Yet it is a thing in the secret iudgement of God either to the triall of the faith of his children or the fulfilling of the sins of the wicked Who would thinke a man should haue enemies but by desert True it is if the world were aright but because wee liue in such a world wherein Christ himselfe executing iudgemeÌt and righteousnes did suffer because it hated him much more must we looke for it as Christ himselfe hath also fore warned because the seruant must not be aboue his maister and because we labour and cease not to hinder the kingdome of Sathan hee enarmeth the world with hatred against vs also We must not think that we can be here quiet For although we be sometimes troubled because we haue not done somewhat which we ought yet often we must be oppressed as righteous doers although not so as our enemies finally shall preuaile against vs. We see the Prophet desireth God to be the patrone of a righteous cause and of a righteous cause rightly handled we must then if we will assure our selues of Gods protection first consider if our cause be iust and hauing such a cause whether we haue rightly dealt in it Let vs therefore when we are oppressed search our cause if we feele that our conscience be guiltie then no maruell though wee suffer because the Lord correcteth either our euill cause or our ill handling of a good cause Wee must see that in the equitie of our request our cause be iust and true and being good that our dealing therein bee also iust and right Let vs see this now in particulars Our Sauiour Christ saith he came to put dissension betweene the father and the sonne the mother and the daughter and that the father in law should bee against his son in law and the sonne in law against his father in law True it is if it be for the Gospels sake and we withall haue done our duties and obedience which nature our callings require that we be hated yet must we not be dismaied although we haue the enemies of our own familie of them which by nature are ioyned to vs we are not to be discouraged if it be righteousnes which we must maintaine and vnrighteousnes which they maintaine if theÌ our cause being good we vse all obedience loue and dutie and yet be grieued we must recouer our selues with that which Christ hath said but if our cause bee ill or being right wee shewed not our selues humble and dutifull in the defence of it then we haue deserued iustly to be euill entreated of them If wee shall obserue this to happen either among Magistrates to their subiects or Landlords to their tenants or any other gouernours to their inferiours when they shall deale ill with vs in debts fines and exactions we must consider that if we haue done righteously we haue the libertie to comfort our soules in prayer Lord I haue done the part of a faithfull subiect or the dutie of a good tenant Lord helpe me against this man which oppresseth me wrongfully But if we haue discouraged their hearts either simply by ill doing or in a good thing by ill dealing we must know that the Lord by them doth take some good thing from vs who from them did take some good duties We must see then whether we haue done our duties in loue or not this will keepe vs from fuming and will make vs rest in prayer The ignorance of this doctrine maketh vs fret and fume who neuer consider whether our cause be good or whether in a good cause wee haue vsed good dealing or no. If Gods children looke thus into their consciences it will humble them as surely I did not well to him God suffereth him to doe the like to me againe and meateth out vnto mee the like measure with mine owne meat-yeard Where wee must learne that Gods children neuer deale so earnestly with their enemies as with their God And as this holdeth in superiours so must wee marke this doctrine in all troubles with our inferiours or equals Now if our seruants or our children doe not deale dutifully with vs we must enter into our selues on this sort Lord I haue brought vp these sonnes or seruants in thy nurture and feare I haue instructed them and prayed for them I haue vsed all meanes wherby I might bring them to good yet for all this they deale ill with me and in this case wee must knowe that God wil heare our prayers But if we haue not done our parts in cloathing feeding or teaching them or in praying for them it is the iudgement of God in that we haue not done the dutie of godly parents Christian householders in making them the children of God and seruants of the Lord neither can we say Lord release me in this case
can walke in the loue of God and obedience of his will doubtlesse this is a speciall grace of God In this sense the Prophet prayed on this sort Therefore haue I doubled my prayer because I see so little helpe among men I cannot see any good example to edifie me Lord helpe me It is time for thee O Lord to worke for men haue destroyed thy law We see then how well this dependeth on that which goeth before For in the beginning of this Portion he prayed that he might not be oppressed of his enemies now he prayeth that his enemies might be suppressed At the first sight this would seeme not to be a charitable kind of dealing to pray against enemies because loue requireth that we should pray for our enemies how then doth this agree with the rule of loue or shall we thinke that the man of God did any thing here against the law of charitie We haue shewed that the children of God were neuer inkindled with wrath for their owne cause but for the breach of the law of God so this man of God had no respect of himself but of Gods law his cause was good his persecutors cause was euill he hurt them not but laboured by all meanes to ouercome them with good he did not for a while but continued long in it he was not wearie of his wel doing but went forward euen to the very failing of his eies yea his eies as he saith in the last verse of Port. 7. gush out with teares because their sins were so great he sought peace ensued it and yet he saw no amendment but that they were worse and worse wherefore seeing their sinne was past recouerie and that there was no ordinarie help on earth he prayeth God to deale with them from heauen Neither doth he pray here for their confusion and vtter perdition as some may falsely thinke but rather sheweth that it is now time that the Lord should vse some chastisement that they may know that there was a God and that they had broken the lawes of God that they might come to a sight and feeling of their sins that they might be punished if it were so the wil of God to their conuersion or at the least that they might be no more a plague to the world and a reproch to the word When our affections are mingled with our cause we are to suspect our selues but otherwise when we haue a good cause and see that we haue perseuered in executing iudgement and iustice and yet the iniquitie of our aduersaries laieth it selfe so open that it groweth desperate then we may desire the Lord to take his cause into his owne hand And here we are to obserue the Prophet saith They haue c. where he noteth not any particular person nor maketh mention of the destruction of any singular man but vseth a generall rule wherefore for our instruction these rules are more diligently to be obserued First we are to looke that our cause be good and our aduersaries cause be euill Secondly that we be not incensed with anger because we are contemned but because Gods word is despised that is that the cause why we pray against them be Gods and not ours Thirdly that we keep our selues in well doing and thereby heape coales of fire vpon their head that we beare them euen to the breaking of our backes Fourthly then when we haue vsed curteous admonitions and by the ministerie of the word or Magistracie if the matter so require and may be obtained haue sought to turne them Fiftly when we haue prayed for their amendment and wept for their sinnes and yet all these things will not serue we may say as in a last refuge Lord take the rod into thine hand spare them not alwaies prouiding this that we pray not against any particular person but leaue them to Gods secret iudgement Thus we see here is no breach of charitie But now adaies we may hereby see men reuenge rather their owne affections than defend Gods glorie Wherefore when we haue prayed ill against them for whom we neuer prayed for good I say to them tremble and feare for this is not the zeale of Eliah this is not the zeale of Dauid it is a zeale of the flesh and not of the spirit it will worke their singular woe vnlesse they repent It is time That man of God here teacheth Gods children that when Gods law is destroyed it is time for the Lord to wake This euery man may confesse but blessed are they that can say in a good conscience I haue liued iustly I haue vsed no ill against mine enemies I haue prayed for them I haue deuoured many iniuries at their hands I neuer reuenged Secondly we are here to learne that when the law of God is once brought into contempt whether it be in a nation in a countrie in a citie or particular person let that nation countrie citie or particular person know that the wrath of God is not farre off either to their amendment or to their further and more speedie destruction If we goe through the doctrine of the Prophets we shall see this to be true As first we may see in the first second third sixt seuenth and eight of Esay the Prophet of God threatneth the Israelites that because they came to worship of a custome but lay still in their sinnes because they were rebellious giuen to pleasure and contemners of the word they should be led captiue of the Assyrians and denounceth many plagues against them which all came to passe in the daies of Ahaz they were carried away captiue and were no more a people of seuentie yeares after as may appeare Esay 6. And although Gods children haue their infirmities and euen they which are Gods children by calling may fall into grosse sinnes yet because there is in them no general falling from honestie but they haue in them a special care and feare of Gods word so that they loue nothing more they feare and tremble at nothing more than at it though it may be in the meane time they fall into sinne yet they will not fall from sinne to sinne surely the Lord will in time draw them out of their sins and spare them from the common destruction as he did here Dauid who though not this generall contempt of the word yet some sinne he had This is then in the children of God truely called that although sometime more carnall than spirituall and slide into many wants and infirmities yet they fall not from one sinne to another sinne but they tremble being rebuked by the word they esteeme reuerently of the prayers of the faithfull they thinke highly of the Sacraments vsed in the congregation are obedient to all discipline of the Church in these there is great hope that they shall be reclaimed from sinne and exempted from the punishment of the same But when we ioyne sinne with sinne and draw sinne
behold here the blessing of God he will blesse âts and satisfie the hungrie soules The Lord requireth nothing of vs but to mistrust our reason and to suspect our affections but to be teachable in spirit to hunger in heart and thirstingly to long after his word which if we shall doe we shall receiue increase of knowledge and amendment of life For to them that as meeke schollers wil be taught of Gods spirit and submit their reason to the simplicâtâe of the word the Lord saith Matth. 5. Blessed anâ the poore in spirit for theirâs is the kingdome of heauen Blessed are they that hunger and thirst for righteousnes for they shall be filled But here may seeme to mans reason a great repugnance to the verse aforegoing The entrance into thy word sheweth light and giueth vnderstanding to the simile For hee had shewed in the verse going before that the testimonies of the Lord were wonderfull not in part âââ meaning that all therein was mysticall and here he saith that the very entrance into Gods word giueth light and vnderstanding to the simple We answere that the law or especially the second table of it may bee conceiued by reason but it is nothing so in âââ doctrine of faith which is here meant in this word testimonies which we shewed to bee taken for the couenants of God The doctors of reason I meane the papists say the word is not to be taught to the common people because it is mystical but they neuer knew not by good experience felt that the Scriptures of God were easie to them that would submit themselues to them and vse them familiarly Others indeed may read see and heare them but they shall be as Parables and enigmaticall vnto them If then wee did see this aright that that which the wisest man cannot conceiue the simplest soules may attaine to if they will be taught of God would it not take vp our affections This made our Sauiour Christ say I thanke thee O Father Lord of heauen and earth that thou hast hia these things from the ââââ and prudent and hast reuealed them vnto babes euen so O Father was it thy good will and pleasure As if our Sauiour Christ should haue said O Lord I see the wise men haue great conceiuings and yet they attaine not to thy word yet to them that are humble and poore of spirit I see thou makest it knowne Did our Sauiour Christ giue thankes for this thing and shall not we for whose example these things were done We can giue thankes for our wits and for our memories but what is that to the purpose our wit may rather hinder vs than further vs in the true knowledge of the Lord vnles it be humbled and subiect to Gods spirit But here is a great cause of thankefulnesse that the simple shall vnderstand these mysteries not as we shewed before such as haue no conceiuing at all but such as acknowledge their simplicitie and hunger after the word euen as we also grant that wisemen shall haue this vnderstanding if they will denie their reason and stir vp affection For as all wise men shal not be debarred from this priuiledge so all simple men shal not be preferred thereunto For neither wisedome in it selfe nor simplicitie in it owne nature doe either further or hinder hereunto But alas I see how loath men would bee to lose their worldly wit and how they seeke after praise and commendation for the same but few eyther with like affection desire spirituall vnderstanding or sorrow in any like measure when they haue it not Deut. 4. 6. That is your vnderstanding and wisedome in the sight of the people saith A Moses That the Lord permitteth you so neere to approch to him and to bee taught his ordinances and lawes What then meane these speeches of them that hunt so much after worldly wit Why doe you thinke I am a foole Doe you thinke I am an asse and haue no wit to conceiue what things be as well as other men Doe you count me but a dul head Surely they are too proud and too much blinded in their owne conceits Wherfore the Prophet doth shew vs that as the mysteries of Gods word are reuealed to them that are simple of vnderstanding so are they to theÌ that are zealous in affectioÌ The cause then why we do no more profit by the word is because wee doe not denie our reason wee haue not affections that hunger after it nor loue to make vs pant for it which things if we did we should surely be satisfied Indeed the Lord giueth vnderstanding to whom he pleaseth where he purposeth to bestow so great a blessing hee giueth grace also more aboundantly to suboue their reason And as simplicitio cannot of it selfe bee a cause of spirituall vnderstanding but as it sooner bringeth vs to a sight of our wants and maketh vs the more to long after Gods word so wisedome is no cause of hinderance but as wee resting too much in the feare of reason cannot easily be brought to the simplicitie of Gods word And if the entrance rudiments and principles of religioÌ giue such knowledge and the very catechismes yeeld such vnderstanding what is to be hoped for when wee attaine to riper knowledge when wee haue more vnderstanding when wee haue more affections well let vs then examine our owne hearts herein when wee begunne were wee delighted with vnderstanding and did our vnderstanding moue in vs such affections and in our proceedings is our vnderstanding lesse and our affections fewer or doe we not thinke still of our ignorance and desire to haue our iudgemeÌt clearer we are in a dangerous estate we must suspect our selues Sathan wil bewitch vs and tel vs that this is a paradoxe that after so long hearing and reading we should still be ignorant and that still we haue neede to hunger after the word It is therfore the great mercy of God that to the receiuing of so singular a benefit he requireth nothing of vs but the acknowleding of our ignorance and bewayling of our wants Hee would that we should still put our selues in minde of this one thing that though we haue not this vnderstanding in the highest degree or in an hundred fold yet we must haue it in some degrees either in threescore fold or in thirtie fold we must vexe grieue and trouble our selues for this affection For where it is the heart is a liberall and free ruler of our affections and where it is not we must learne to lay violent hands euen on our affections We are to shew that which we omitted in the latter ende of the verse going before Because I loued thy law c. Heere the prophet sheweth that the loue which hee did beare to Gods lawe was so great that it could not satisfie him but still hee thirsted after it and thirsting did pant Loue as we say alwaies setteth a price of things nothing is too deare no trauaile
is too much no paine seemeth too great for the thing which wee loue we set a great price on things which are loued So then if we make our loue of the word and make our price on it we shall thinke no paines sufficient no trauell enough to attaine vnto it and on the contrary if our loue be little and small to the word we shall finde it to be the cause why we set so little a price on it For if our loue be in any measure it will draw on our affections but when we haue lost our loue no maruel though we haue so barren feelings If then we will haue any true triall of our loue let vs see if with the man of God we can open our mouth and pant Now if we thinke that in others it is reproueable that they haue lost their former heate and broken their first loue and we see the holy Ghost reprehendeth the Nicolaitans and that they be fault worthie who neither be hotte nor colde whom the Lord protesteth to spue out of his mouth as hee threatneth the Laodiceans and shall we thinke the selfe same things not too reproueable or blame worthie in our selues Wherfore when we feele such coldnes in affection such luke-warmenes in loue we must earnestly striue labour in praier against them For where there is no feruencie there is no loue in truth and if we doe any thing drowsily it is an argument our loue is cooled and we are to suspect the deadnes dulnes of our affections So that this may be the briefe sense of the man of God Because I desired to haue my loue satisfied I panted If we looke into that heauenly and spirituall Song of Salomon wherin is set downe both the pure loue of Christ to his Church and the ardent affection of the Church to Christ her spouse we shall be ashamed of the want of our affections the want whereof doth breed the want of loue Vers. 132. Looke vpon me and be mercifull vnto me as thou vsest to do vnto those that loue thy name HEre the man of God continueth to shew his loue in that nothing can satisfie him in making his petitions saying O Lord regard me looke vpon me thy seruant not according to thy iustice but in dealing mercifully with thy seruant We are peraduenture accustomed to this prayer and we sometime happily haue this affection yet we do it not with the Prophet to the panting of our hearts or opening of our mouthes We desire the Lord to be good and mercifull to vs because we are in some miserie and distresse not that we haue any desire to see the glorie of God aduanced in the accomplishment of his promises Let vs see then whether we haue this affection of the Prophet in vs or no. Why doe we pray for fauour and mercy at the hand of God because of his promise This is something but we ought to doe it because we loue the word If our prayers as we haue said before could pierce the skies with their shrilnesse if they were so eloquent as all men were delighted with them yet they finde no grace nor fauour before the throne of God vnlesse they being grounded on the promises of God grow from a loue of his word Thus we see how first he proued his loue to the word in that he opened his mouth and panted and after he desireth that his loue might be satisfied We must first see this in iudgement and after be ashamed of our selues Wee maruell why we go on in loue and affection so little why we pray so much and obtaine so little we thinke we perswade our selues to haue asked much of the Lord yea but not aright For we must so craue of the Lord to looke vpon vs that if he should looke from vs we should hold our selues to be most miserable The yoong Rauens craue of the Lord wheÌ they are hungrie the Lyons yell and roare for foode and both the croking of the Rauens and yelling of the Lyons is satisfied with meate If the Lord so dealeth with these which are more inferiour creatures than man much more wilâ he do it to vs if we with like affection shall craue it If the Lord then looke not on vs and be mercifull vnto vs we are gone and then we are to shew our longing to his mercie and to ease our hearts with prayer according to the example prescribed vnto vs of the Prophet When then we haue griefes we languish away with them and martyr our selues we bite vpon the hard bridle but here we must haue our remedie euen by laying our selues open in God his bosome we are not to pine and consume away with them but to laie them downe in the lap of the Lord. Why doe so fewe good motions come vnto vs or when they come why fleet they so soone away euen because we cherish them not nor giue them good entertainment because we chaunge not our motions into prayer but put them to silence and smother them by other rouing cogitations And be mercifull vnto me We see the man of God still desireth mercy This is all that he esteemeth of this is the thing which we must alwaies couet and coueting this we may leaue all other things according to Gods pleasure As to them that loue thy name c. It might seeme that hee had merited and by desert might haue challenged the graunt of his prayer but he still cried for mercie and craues nothing of merites We see then the papists are carnall hauing proud spirits for although the Prophet had executed iudgement iustice he sueth for mercy He desireth the Lord to renew his graces in him that he might also renew his mercy towards him This doctrine is manifest in the second commandement where the Lord saith I wil haue mercie vpon thousands of them that loue mâ and keepe my commandements Marke he saith not that he wil reward them that are truly zealous in the worshipping of him but he saith that he will shâw mercy vâto them For it is both the mercie of God that we haue grace to doe the will of God in our first beginnings it is the mercie of God that we haue grace to continue in doing his will in our after proceedings This is a comfortable doctrine when we remember that the rarest and dearest seruants of God did renue the mercies of the Lord towards theÌ by crauing that his graces might be renued in them Mercie it is that moueth God to begin any grace in vs it is mercie to continue vs in grace it is mercie that he crowneth his gifts in vs. When the Lord then will bestow any mercifull thing vpon vs hee preuenteth vs by bestowing also some grace vpon vs. For if we respect our selues we are so far from any right challenging of any new grace or mercie to be giuen vs that we are most worthie to be depriued of the old graces alreadie receiued As thou
vs that vnlesse the Lord teach vs it is vnprofitable Wee must ioyne to the ministerie of the word the direction of Gods spirit What is the cause why we haue a generall liking of the word and yet haue not a particular misliking of our deserts euen because we haue not the particular guiding and gouernment of Gods spirit Marke here the Prophet prayeth not the Lord to direct him either by fantastical reuelations whereof heretikes dreame so much nor by vaine superstitions which blinde the Papists nor by ciuill policies wherein wicked worldlings so abound but onely by his word Nâââââr in truth is there any thing that can purifie our hearts or cleanse our affections but onely the word which also is vnfruitful vnlesse the Lord guide vs For it is an hard thing to gette in to the way but it is harder being once in the way to continue in it and hardest of all when wee are out of the way to come in againe For seeing the way to be so strict that sometimes we goe on this hand and sometimes on that it is a grace of graces either to be kept in the way or being out quickly to be brought in againe And let none iniquitie haue dominion ouer me c. Iniquitie as wee taught before hath dominion ouer them where it breaketh out without controlement and in whom it beareth a sway with delight to the hinderance of Gods glory to the breaking the peace of their owne consciences and to the euill example of others He prayeth not we see to be without sinne for that he know he could not be in this life but that ãâ¦ã might not rule raigne in him No more doth our Sauiour Christ teach vs to pray that we might be without sinne but that our sinnes might be for giuen not that we should bee voide of all temptations for of all temptations not to bee tempteâ is the greatest but not to be ouercome of temptations not to be freed from all sinnes but that Sathan the author of euil might not preuaile against vs. Wherefore the Prophet saith Psal. 19. 13. Keepe thy seruant from presumptuous sinnes let them not raigne ouer mee Where he meaneth Let not the errors which are so rife in me grow too presumptuous but giue thy seruant grace to espie and foresee them which agreeth with his sense in this place Lord though I see this heape of corruption is still in me and lurketh still in my body and is buried in my flesh yet let it not breake out to thy dishonour or to the griefe of mine owne soule Now as wee are indeede to beware of the great securitie and carelesnesse of many professors in our time so must wee beware of the presumptuous pride of heretikes For if either Gods commaundement or promises had permitted him to pray for a full deliuerance from sinne then hee had beene remisse or flacke in so doing he should haue shewed himselfe not to haue beleeued the promise of God but disobedient to his Law and to haue flattered himselfe in sinne and to haue had some loue liking thereof Seeing then the scriptures of God allow this kinde of prayer that seeing we knowe not the manifold errors of this life we might ârââe that we breake not ãâ¦ã preââ ãâ¦ã maruaââe though the fantaâââe âll heretikes be blowness high that they ãâ¦ã cannot sinne If Adam in his perfection in paradise sinned against the ãâ¦ã who an hundred yeares continued a iust man âell in the Arke âf Moses ãâ¦ã earth was ouercome by ââpââiencâe if Dauid a man after Gods ãâ¦ã dayes began to ãâã his people ââ Ezechias a good ruler of the ãâ¦ã did breake out to vâââglorie in shewing of his treasure if ãâ¦ã n all things was woââ to aske couâsell of the Lord did noâââke ãâ¦ã was to fight against the King of Egypt though âiââne âid nâuer ãâ¦ã mon ouer any of them and yet after abundance of Gods graces ãâ¦ã sinne tooke holde on them then what ââ hellââh pride of ãâ¦ã of such perfection And againe here wee must beware of the conu ãâ¦ã that we gâue not our selues to much libertie For though for Gods children which târouââ infirmities haue âlâded this is a âoâoât yet for them that giue the bridle to âinââââo lâade âhem as it listeth it is nothing appââtaining For it is easier to slippe wâââ Gods ââilâren then when wee haue slipped to recouer our selues with them ââame ââââ easier to fall ââââ to rise againe with them and manâe haue their sinnes which haue âeâtâer their repentance âor the remâssion of sinnes with them It is saide Ezech. 18 14. ââ the âigâtââus turne away from his righteousnes and coââit iniquitie and doth according to all the abbomiââtiââs that the wicked doe shâlâ hee liue all the righteousnes that hee hath done shall not be mentiâned but in his transgressââns that âe âaââ committed and in his sinne that he hath sinned in them shâll hee diâ We must not thinke hee speaketh here of ânie particular breach but of generall back-slidings when iniquitie hath gotten the vpper hand But here is a common objection now a dayes vsed almost in euery mans mouth what sir what doe you tell vs of sinne and make so much adoe about it is there not sinne in you as well as there is in mee why speake you so much of sinne is it not in other preachers and in other hearers as it is in me why do you chaâge me so sir we answere is there no difference betweene dimnes of sight blindnes is there no difference between numnes and senslâsnes betweene slumbring and dead sleeping betweene a little slâp and a dead fall if there be a distinction to be made of these things shall we not also put difference betweene infirmities and leauing of some good things and grosse sinnes and âuââing headlong to vngodlines Is there no difference betweene the error and ignorance which is iâ Gods children with griefe and with a desire to be freed from them and the errors and ignorance of the wicked wherein they gladly he still and where oâââââ haue no care to bee âid No difference betweene the frailââe and infirmitie of Gods children âââ the sinne and iniquitie of the wicked is there no difference betweene iâfiâââtâ and presumptuous fraâltie and rebellion betweene motion and action is there no difference betweene two steppes of a long ladder to the skyes and two steppes at the bottome âââ betweene him that trauaileth though hee attaineth not to the highest steppes and him that still tarrieth at the ladders foote Thus we see they are willingly blinde Where Gods children steppe into some one sinne and being admonished are therefore sorrowfull and labour to recouer themselues and the wicked wallâw in so many sinnes and by no admonition can be brought either to a goâly sorrowing oâ forsaking of their sinne is there no difference betweene these Iudas and Peter sinned both and both against their Maister was there no
Prophet Righteous art thou ô Lord and righteous are thy iudgements Although then the promises of God are not at all times by and by performed nor his iudgements presently executed but the godly do often grone vnder miseries and the vngodly wallow in their delights yet the Lord after death will shew that he is righteous when he wil erect magnifie his iustice before his glorious throne This thing appeareth to be manifest by that historie Luke 16. of the rich man and Lazarus who that the Lord might make knowne his iustice died both together but as their life was altogether diuers so their death did altogether differ For the rich man liued delicately and fared daintily but Lazarus lying sore and hungrie at his gate found more courtesie at his dogs which licked him than at his hands which should haue relieued him Well when they were both dead it is said that the rich man being in hell in torments lifting vp his eyes and seeing Lazarus a farre oft in Abrahams bosome cried Father Abraham send Lazarus that he may dip the tip of his finger in water and coole his tongue but Abraham answered Thou art far deceiued and disappointed my sonne the places are far distant between thee and vs so that the inhabitants must keep their places And my son coÌsider of the equity of Gods iustice herein for thou in thy life time didst liue in health in pleasure and prosperitie and didst not glorifie God thereby therefore it is meet and right with God that thou shouldest now haue paine and torments and this man hauing pouertie sicknesse and miserie desired Gods glorie wherefore it standeth with the righteous promise of the Lord that he should now receiue ioy comfort So Christ also teacheth vs though at the first the Lord regardeth not all good at the ãâ¦ã yet he that rewardeth one will reward all and he that punisheth one will surely in time punish all either here or in some other place either now or at some other time We must then be content to haue our liues hidden in Christ that it may appeare with Christ at his coÌming Now as this doctrine seemeth profitable for comfort so is it necessarie also for terrour For if a man shall lie in sinne and yet through impunitie because neither the hand of God is vpon him nor the authoritie of the Magistrate taketh hold on him shall not repent and because as the wise man saith Eccles. 8. 11. Sentence against an euill worke is not executed speedily therefore the heart of the children of men is fully set in them to doe euill as we may see in profane persons in abusers of the name of God in breakers of the Sabbath in disobedient persons murderers adulterers theeues and back biters let him beware and not flatter himselfe in iniquitie and though God doth not at the very instant when sinne is committed punish all nor the Magistrate presently apprehend all if a man begin to be hot and would haue all men like himselfe and is offended because there is no present execution of iudgement yet God is righteous he will not iustifie the sinner but he hath his fierce wrath vengeance indignation laid vp in store to fal suddenly fearefully vpon the vngodly For assure thy selfe ô man whosoeuer thou art he that hath said that no whoremonger nor adulterer nor couetous person shall enter into the kingdome of heauen and he that hath promised in this life to trie those that be his will surely if thou be the child of God punish thee here that thou mayest not be condemned with the wicked if thou be not he will both in this life and in the world to come plague thee eternally If thou art not presently punished for thy sinnes the Lord calleth thee to repentance if that will not serue the Lord will vndoubtedly breake thy necke and presse thee downe with further iudgements Thus we see how needfull it is to vrge this doctrine to the abusers of the Lords long suffring and contemners of his righteous iudgements Psal. 89. the man of God sheweth that albeit the Lord had made a couenant of mercy with his people yet if their children did forsake his lawes and walke not in his iudgements if they did breake his statutes and kept not his commandements he would 32. visit their transgression with the rod and their iniquitie with strokes And surely if we will not be remoued by the word calling vs from our securitie we shall taste indeed of the Lords heauie scourges and fearefull strokes Wherefore in time let vs humble our selues vnder the louing hand of God learne to deny our selues Vers. 138. Thou hast commanded iustice by thy testimonies and truth especially HE sheweth that in all the holy writings the Lord had set downe speciall mercies and speciall iudgements and that the iustice and truth which the Lord hath taught in his word is a speciall iustice and a speciall truth and euery part thereof is iust and true yea and if there could be degrees therein they are most iust and most true according to that Psal. 19. 9. The iudgements of the Lord are true and righteous altogether So that without exception all the threatnings of the Lord are iust and all his promises true Sure it is then that he will performe his wrath threatned and fulfill his couenants promised for there is nothing in the word which is not truth and iustice it selfe Thus we must learne when we are in trouble to looke to God his word and to knowe that euery title thereof is righteous and true and though heauen and earth doe passe yet not one ioâ of it shall faile This is necessarie for vs to beleeue for from hence springeth faith Wherefore the Prophet seeing that this would hardly be beleeued and that euen Gods children sometime are slacke in faith hope and loue and are not so soone perswaded that euery man must performe this but rather that it was a speciall thing the Prophet I say reciteth this word fiue times in the compasse of eight verses being but one portion So much doth he shew incredulitie to raigne in Gods children and declareth it the more vehemently because the wicked will not be brought to beleeue this For what is the cause of sinne either in failing of doing those things which are to be done or in failing to doe those things which ought not to be done in omitting of good things or committing of euill but onely incredulitie Could we beleeue the word of God Oh happie were we can we not beleeue oh cursed are we We shall see as the wicked in all things so Gods children in many things discredit the word of God as the wicked beleeue not at all so the godly beleeue but in part see but in a glasse And doubtlesse they want the comfort which they should haue in that although they consent generally to the truth yet when they come to particulars they reason this with themselues
to beleeue and thus to doe And marke here the wisedome of the spirit of God setting down the strength of his Saints for flesh blood might haue obiected what tell you vs of these extraordinarie and priuiledged men but behold he calleth them as we said before witnesses testifying that if we would call for and craue the like graces we should receiue them sufficiently then he biddeth vs to looke to Christ the author and finisher of our faith For what were they this is he from whom al the Fathers receiued their strength Striue saith he death is not yet come ye haue not resisted vnto blood What must euery man be a mârtyr no the meaning of the holy Ghost is that though we haue suffered the scoffing of the wicked the hissing the nodding of the head the mocking of the people yet it is not sufficient if the Lord will haue vs also for his sake imprisoned our blood shed and though he giue vs no remission yet we must not faint herein but euen offer our liues to the Lords pleasure also What can seeme more rare in this man of God his faith than his notable diligence and delight which he had in the word in that as we shewed before he preuented the morning light and the euening watches with his meditations But shall we not finde this commended vnto vs in other places of the Scriptures that we might also in some measure seek these practises in our selues Looke Prouer. 2 1. My sonne if thou wiât receiue my ãâ¦ã and hide my commandements âitâââ tââe c. 4. If thâse seekest wisedome ââ silâââ âââ seârâhâââ for her as for treasure 5. Then shalt thou vnderstand the feare of the Lord and finde the knowledge of God And Psalme 19. 10. The iudgââeâtâ of the Lord are more to be desired than gold yâa than much fine gold what doe we now see here in this man of God which the Scriptures doe not teach vs in other places So that here is set down but a patterne of practise of things taught in the word and why doth the man of God set downe himselfe here as a type to be followed surely to shew that like as he was a man subiect to the like affections that we are so we may labour for the like graces as he had And if we will be like vnto him in his sinnes why should we not be like vnto him in his graces And as albeit we are not like vnto him in his greatest sins and yet in some sins so must we though noâ in the highest measure of his graces yet in some proportion of his graces be like also vnto him It may also seeme extraordinary in him that he was wiser than his enemies wiser than his teachers wiser than the aged but we must know this also appertaineth to vs because in shewing his reason how he obtained this grace he alleageth not the cause to be any extraordinarie or new reuelations but that he attained through the word for he was wiser than his enemies in that he opposed not subtiltie with subtiltie craft with craft forgerie with forgerie and in all his assaires asked not counsell of flesh and blood but of the word as he also testifieth of himselfe Port. 3. 7. 8. vers Princes also âid sit and speake against me but thy seruant did moditate in thy statutes Also thy testimonies are my delight and my counsellers As if he should say when the mightie states vsed their policie and wisedome against me though I had an heauâe heart yet I asked counsaile of thy word Likewise Port. 21. 1. Princes haue persecuted me without cause but mine heart stood in awe of thy word That is the great men persecuted me I durst not striue with them in policie for so I was afraid I should haue sinned against thee but rested in thy word and then I gate as great victorie as they which get spoyles We see now whosoeuer as Saint Iames exhorteth vs shall aske wisedome when he wanteth it of the Lord and of his word shall with Dauid be wiser than his enemies not that we must imagine him so to be in all his particular actions but that he excelled them in as great measure as might be by giuing himselfe to be gouerned by the word Is this then proper to the dearest Saints of God alone No for Moses the man of God faith Deut. 4. 6. Onely this people is wise and of vnderstanding He speaketh not of the rarest Iewes and of the Magistrates alone but of the common people and telleth them if they wanted wisedome the Lord was at hand to teach them And so the meanest people by the word of God were wiser than the mightie Princes and the great Princes were more doltish than the common people when they asked not counsel of the Lord. The promise which our Sauiour Christ vseth Matth. 10. 19. When they deliuer you vp take no thought how not what yee shall speake for it shall be giuen you in that houre what yee shall say This promise is not made onely to the Euangelists Apostles Disciples Doctors or Magistrates but to all whomsoeuer the Lord shall call to giue such testimonie of his name And we know by experience how this was not onely performed in the Primitiue Church but also in the deare Saints and Marryrs of God of late memorie in Queene Maries raigne who did striue against sinne to the shedding of their blood who all as we see were wiser than their enemies Neither was there any other cause why he was wiser than his teachers but that by meditation he not resting in the booke cases and generall doctrine of his teachers applied their generall rules to his particular state Likewise we if we doe not stay our selues in the generall things which we heare or reade but bring the generall things into particulars singulars and practises shall be wiser though happily not learneder than our teachers Thirdly he was wiser than the ancient in that they made shipwracke of faith and of a good conscience notwithstanding their knowledge whereas he laboured to bring his good learning to good liuing and his knowledge to a good conscience We see at this day how old ancient Protestants grow not in spirituall vnderstanding because they put not in practise the things which they haue knowne On the other side we are not to goe farre but may obserue in our age how young men vnto whom the Lord hath made old men as glasses examples of our infirmities least they fal comming with ãâã âelââe to practise tâat which they âââte are ãâ¦ã and are more able to iââtruct the ignorant to comfort them that ãâ¦ã the ageâ Wâââoâer then will labour to bring the rules into life which hâe ãâ¦ã y pâecââts he shall be at the lâaât wiâer if not more learned than the auncient ãâ¦ã es Mâz alâââth âuen coââumââ me c. This among the rest âight ãâ¦ã more proper and peculiar to the Prophet but it is is wee
them with that affection wherewith we of them in the like case would be admonished and yet as we also remember to be admonished of them as though we were admonished of God Doest thou loue Gods glorie then wilt thou surely admonish thy brother of sinne Doest thou loue thy brother then wilt thou admonish him with compassion See here is that which teacheth all wisedome I must be grieued for sinne because it is that that casts all mankinde from the Lord because it is such a thing as thrust Adam out of Paradise it is so grieuous a thing that it ouerwhelmed the old world with waters it consumed Sodome and Gomorrah with fiâe it crucified Iesus Christ the Sonne of God it is such a thing as is an enemie to God the Father an enemie to God the Sonne and an enemie to God the holy Ghost and therefore I must needes be an enemie vnto it yet I must be grieued as putting my selfe in the like case that the offender is Wherefore many faithfull Ministers of God when they are most hot they haue most heauines in their soules least the curse which they must needs threaten doe turne to the confusion of the persons whom they threaten Thus we see this zeale will teach vs neither to rebuke sinne too coldly nor yet too hotly For we shall not so loue God as we shall abuse man the image of God neither shall we so loue man as we shall hinder or impaire the glorie of God for if we be sorrowfull that God is offended and that man hath offended we shall be sure to make an holy medlie Vers. 140. Thy word is proued must pure and thy seruant loueth it HEre the Prophet shewing his loue to be the cause of his zeale repeateth in effect that which he said before It may seeme strange why the man of God should make mention of this so oft that the word of God is true But we must know that he did it to strengthen his faith in the time of trouble and that then he might not faint We thinke not that there is such need of faith because we feele not the like temptations For they that haue no sight of their corruptions know not their vnbeliefe and they that feele not their vnbeliefe feele not the necessitie of this strengthning of their faith And as they that know not their vnbeliefe know nothing so they that beleeue and see their vnbeliefe know this to be necessarie They then that haue a true triall of their vnbeliefe know this faith to be a rare gift of God So that the Prophet commendeth the word of God here of experience for he saith Thy word is proued most pure His meaning is this This is the cause why I am so zealous euen because I loue thy word and therefore O'Lord I loue thy word because I finde it by proofe to be so pure That we then may make this our rule for examination why are we so cold in zeale euen because we are cold in the loue of the word For as our loue encreaseth so encrease also our delight and griefe our delight to see the thing loued to haue happie proceedings our griefe to see the thing which we loue to be despised This we see to be in euery kinde of loue For a man that truly loueth his wifâ cannot abide to see his wife contemned and discredited nor the woman that truly loueth her husband can abide to see him reiected and despised When we loue our friend we are grieued to see any contempt offered vnto him This then we see in the nature of true loue to reioyce to see the person loued aduanced or the thing which we loue esteemed and grieued to see either the person or thing so loued to be cast downe and contemned It was a griefe euen to the Heathenish Philosophers to see their doctrine not regarded were they so moued for the small regard of that earthly doctrine which had no exact truth in it but was mingled with infinite errors and vntruths and shall not we much more be moued to see the word of God which hath so exact a truth and no vntruth contemned and little set by wherefore when we haue not this godly griefe in vs it is a manifest argument that our loue is very cold For as our loue is the greater so vndoubtedly our griefe will be the greater and so as our loue is the lesse so will our griefe to see the thing defaced be also the lesse When we haue much delight in any thing we are much grieued and who are more grieued to see the word of God troden downe than the godly because of all other their delight is most in it Not without cause then is this loue commended vnto vs to be a token of our zeale and therefore we see Psalme 67. the Church praiseth and prouoketh all the world to praise God when the word had free successe such is the loue of it to the word of God O let thy people praise thee O God yea let all the people praise thee Oh lât the nations reioyce and be glad c. As then the children of God thinke themselues in ioy and prosperity when the word of God is in prosperitie so it being in any trouble death is not troublesome to them so that by their death and suffering they may any thing confirme the truth and giue countenance to it The Prophet of God sheweth his loue to the word saying All my springs O Lord are in it meaning that all his ioy his delight and affections were wholy set on the word of God Wherefore if there be such ioy in hauing it there must needes be great griefe in wanting it We are herein greatly to condemne our selues that we are no more thankfull for our vnthankfulnes bringeth this secret curse that we are no more zealous because many can hardly iudge betweene fleshly anger and spirituall zeale such is the rare feeling of this true zeale they are readie to imagine that if one be godly zealous they are straightway carnally angrie How necessary a thing therfore it is to know godly zeale all men may see for as we haue said that the Lord threatneth Reuel 3. that vnlesse the Laodiceans would be more zealous and amend he would spue them out that is he would haue no delight in them ãâã the Lord would as leeue haue vs of another religion as to be so luke-warme in his true religion For as a stomacke is easily brought to prouoke a vomite by receiuing somewhat that is lukewarme so the Lord spueth as it were out of his stomack luke warme professors as them whom by no meanes he can brooke which is a most feareful thing We know that the good father Elie 1. Sam. 3. although otherwise no doubt he was the deare seruant of God was grieued for the sinnes of his sonnes and mourned when the Arke of God was taken was reproued by the holy Ghost that he should loue the glorie of his sons
tell you the word is true and this is mine onely comfort O Lord that though the wicked rage thy promise for euer is vnchangeable Proued true What could deceiue it could the Serpent in Paradise No. What could wash it away could all the flood in the deluge No. What could consume it could all the firie furnace of Gomorrah of Egypt and of Babylon No Looke from the first father of all Adam vnto this day and how many seruants the Lord hath died and sound pure so many examples wee haue of the purenes of the word This then we see is a word pure by proofe We esteeme greatly of armour of proofe which neither the speare could pearce nor the shot of gun batter nor dart in any battaile could bruise oh how hath the word encountered with Sathan and with all his adherents How many darts of the worldlings hath it sustained and neuer yeelded but as a sword of proofe hath not onely striken off the heads of Sathan and of all heresies and schismes but also hath mightily preuailed against powers and authorities and principalities in heauenly things When wee haue an approued medicine we thinke it a thing of great price being such a one as neuer failed but wheresoeuer it was laid it wrought the feate so here is a tried medicine for the soule which neuer did deceiue any that vse it a right This is a most rare medicine and soueraigne salue For neuer sore was so great in mans soule neuer maladie so grieuous neuer corruption of sinne so fare gone neuer was there any wound of conscience so desperate which either this did not cure being vsed or might haue cured if it had been vsed This hath been tried and is approued by all the sicke soules that euer were since the beginning of the world to this day whereof some were deliuered from many sores of their conscience many euen rescued from the depth of their sorrowes We count him a tried friend and approued which in no troubles that euer did befall vs shrunke from vs and failed vs but stood vs in all stead possible but whom I pray you hath the Lord euer deceiued vs that put their trust in him or in whom hath the word of the Lord euer failed which wil stick with vs to the end which will saue vs from all euils accompany vs in all dangers recouer vs in all infirmities pitie and relieue vs in all miseries which will saue vs from hel and will speake for vs before the ludge and pleade our cause and euen whilest life lasteth will still stand vs in stead Wherefore seeing the word of God hath in it such excellencie that it taketh vp all the delights of Gods children and the contempt thereof taketh vp all the sorrowes of the Saints of God seeing for being eaten vp with the zeale of Gods word whatsoeuer we lose in the outward man we gaine and are recompenced for it in the inward man contrarie to the eating zeale in all other things whatsoeuer seeing the neerer wee come to God in his word and the further we go from our selues though we were thrown to the ground wee should be reedified seeing if we were tried in the furnace wee should finde such an happie exchange that as the gold wee should lose no weight but become more pure seeing it only reneuth vs in trouble and we cannot more discredit the word of God than euer to suffer it to be contemned or not sufficiently esteemed as becommeth a thing of such perfection glorie eternitie and exact righteousnes seeing it is such an armour of proofe so tried a medicine so approued a friend let vs craue of God that he would open our eyes and cleere our vnderstanding that we louing it for these causes may zealously be set on fire and truly be grieued to see it contemned Thus we see how exact how pure how comfortable how euerlasting the word is Thy righteousneâ saith the Prophet is an euerlasting righteousâââ Psal. 11. thou haââ O Lord set downe a perfit righteousnes which hath been is and shall be for euer one and most constant thine is the kingdome the power and the glorie for euer thy hand is not shortned more than it hath been thy word neuer could be accused onely let vs say Lord increase our faith let vs say Lord giue vs the like faith of thy seruants and wee shall haue like graces with them though not in so large measure as they had Vers. 141. I am small and despised yet doe I not forget thy precepts HIs meaning briefly is this Lord seeing thy word is so pure I loue it for it owne cause though nothing come withall if thou wilt bestowe any thing else of thy seruant I thanke thee if not I loue it still yea though I should suffer discredit for it I am content For I loue thy word because it is a pure word and worthie to be loued with what crosse soeuer it be accompanied As the common prouerbe is Trueth may be blamed but trueth can neuer be ashamed and iniquitie may be ocuered for a time but yet iniquitie one day shall bee discouered It cannot be denied that it is a singular blessing which is said of our Sauiour Christ to grow in fauour with God and man and to be loued of both as it is reported of Samuel because as it is Eccles 7. 3. A good name is better than a good oyntment and Prou. 22 1. is to bee chosen aboue great riches and louing fauour is aboue siluer and aboue gold neither can there come a more grieuous crosse to a liberall nature and stout person than want of it Howbeit to search out the cause of discredit wee must alwayes enter into it whether our conscience telleth vs that wee suffer as well doers not as ill doers For euen the very Heathen said that a mans conscience is as a theater in the world Wherefore if wee suffer discredit iustly because of sinne it is to be lamented but when we haue faith in Gods promises and a good conscience flowing from our faith though we neuer so much bee discredited it is a small thing Great is the loue of our selues and great is the care which we haue to maintaine our credit For many will bee content to hazard their liues which cannot bee conteÌt to endanger their good name For if a man liue bereft of his good name he had almost as liue bee bereft of his life And therefore Heretikes as the Familie of loue giue in precept that they should rather die than suffer the credit of their sect to fall And no maruell for they see no better life neither do they feele any true comfort of God in their prosperitie neither can they truly call vpon him in their trouble Thus we see how a name is esteemed in the world This then is a true argument of zeale euen when wee are despised and suffer discredit still to beare good affection to the word For many are liuely and quicke
come to reckoning vnlesse it bee buried in Christ his passion All good things either in this life with the Saints of God or in the life to come among the Angels shal haue their praise and commendation For our triall then this is a true argument that a man doth not loue the word for riches sake because if he were the poorest man in the world he would loue it shâll and whilest he is rich thinketh the word of God to be his greatest riches This is an vndoubted token that a man doth loue the word for liberties sake because if hee were in captiuitie and imprisoned hee would still loue the word as well as if hee were in the greatest libertie This is a sure signe âat a man loueth not the word because thereby hee hath credit when hee can be content to suffer discredit for the word and yet loue it as deerely as if he had the credit and countenance oâ the whole world We see it come to passe in all things the better wee meane the worse we are thought of yet if we still continue patient it is a token that wee loue the word because it is the word and wee loue God because hee is God wee loue Christ because he is Christ. For if we can loue the word though we be in sieknes though we be in pouertie and suffer discredit wee loue the word for the word his sake and not for any thing else whatsoeuer If it commeth to vs alone it is welcome if it come accompanied with other things it is also welcome as Eccles. 7. that wisedome is gooâ with an inheritance and excellent to them thât âââ the Sunne For a man may then haue indeede great occasion of well doing yet wisedome will deliuer the soule and giueth liye to the possessours thereof So as though riches and inheritance will helpe well being ioyÌned with godlines to giue testimonie of a good conscience yet though the man be an heire it wil not deliuer his soule this onely the word of God can do all the other things cannot doe it And therefore this is an vnspeakeable blessing of the word Thus wee see how the Prophet loued not the trueth for any outward respect but for the approued puâches of it We must likewise labour to denie our selues and our good names the too much loue whereof is a great enemie to godlines Wherefore when wee are discouraged to continue our loue to the word for feare of discredit we are greatly to suspect our loue Many Princes and the chiefe Gouernours would follow our Sauiour Christ but they were loath âo lose their credit Wherefore if in credit prosperate and health wee loue the word and forsake it in discredit in time of aduersitie and siââââes it is a manifest token we loued it for our credits sake for our prosperitie and for our health noâ for itselfe and the purenes of it which was the onely cause why this man of God did loue it Vers 142. Thy righteousnes is an euerlasting righteousnes and thy law is trueth THe briefe meaning whereof is Trueth it is that flesh and blood may thinke that when contempt commeth for thy names sake there were sufficient cause to forsake thy word but Lord thy righteousnes is not changeable it is not one at one time and another at another time but it hath been is and shall be one and the same as there is one âonstant righteousnes with thee so the rule thereof is set downe in thy word which sheweth vs what righteousnes thou requirest Here the man of God teacheth vs how to refell our owne reason which is as readie to bee deceiued as Sathan is readie to deceiue it For in âââââble the diueli will bee ready to put this into our heads this is thinke you the true righteousnesse âââch you doe professe Doe you not rather deceiue your selfe see how you are in trââââe ãâã what losse yee must sustaine by your profession Thus he would deânde vs and make vs ââ them that are in a burning ague who hauing lost their taste and ââ ãâã troubled thinke sweete things sowre and sowre things sweete For such is the estate of Gods children in trouble who in stronger temptations cannot iudge and therfore the diuell troubleth and oppresseth the weaknes of their sense as seeing reason most ready to be deceiued and will make them beleeue that white is blacke and blacke white that sweete is sower and sower sweete good ill and ill good Loe here is then a remedie in the sense of these words Thou art not O Lord as man who vpon new occasions maketh new lawes and vpon euill disorders maketh new orders but thy righteousnesse is euerlasting which was with thee from the beginning which to this time hath bân reuealed and shall be euer hereafter therefore I will not yeeld to this temptation for though I suffer for thy trueth yet it is the truth neither can all the subtilties of Sathan or violence of man make it mutable O rare gift of God to beleeue and acknowledge our immutable righteousnesse and not to depend on mens deuises or shifts whereby they deceiue themselues as being too shadowish fading and momentany They are laith the Prophet plausible but there is no solidâtie in them they ebbe and they flow but thy righteousnesse O Lord is euerlasting Now whereas the diuell himselfe the Turke and Pope with other heretikes cannot denie but will confesse and graunt that there is one only righteousnes constant and euerlasting that herein Christians differ from them in that they say with the Prophet Thy Law is truth Thou hast set downe an exact rule of all righteousnes wholy in thy Law concerning al things that thou commandest and as I beleeue therefore thy righteousnes to be euerlasting so I looke for it in thy word because that righteousnes which is all one with thee is made knowne and reuealed to vs in thy written word We must then rest in this that as in substance there is one righteousnes so God hath left his word against the which heretikes cannot preuaile because as Gods righteousnesse is pure euerlasting and vnchangeable so his word hath set it downe to vs which is as pure euerlasting and vnchangeable This is no smal comfort in temptation whereby we may be stayed and whereas it may seeme to some that in accessions and additions there was not one gouernment both of the Iewes and Christians we must know that they had one rule of regiment vnto Christ wherewith ouâ last addition in substance is all one so that when Sathan and the men of the world will pull vs from it we may say Thy righteousnes is euerlasting and if they aske vs how we know it we answere Thy word is trueth This is then the thing wherein we differ much from heretikes for though they giue as great and glorious titles to Gods righteousnes as we dâ yet they will not with vs acknowledge that Gods word is truth For as we
points of the Law yet hee purposeth rather to shew how hee was no notorious sinner or such a one as did fouly and grâssely forget the Law So his meaning is thus much in effect Although I haue offended yet haue I not cast thy Law behind my backe I find and confesse how of frailtie and infirmitie I haue offended âââ not maliciously and obstinately Wherefore although we cannot be free from all sins yet we must beware of presumptuous ââââ and although we are weake yet we must not willingly and wittingly depart from the law What then is the cause why oft it is so long ere we be deliuered euen because wee lie in some secret sinne For wee must plead our cause in a right plea if wee will pleade with God if we suffer as wel-doers wee may pray to the Lord for defence but if wee suffer as euill-doers we must labour to repent Wherefore in all discredit reproches and ignominies we must labour to say in the trueth of our hearts I haue not forgotten thy Law Vers. 154. Pleade my cause and deliuer me quicken me according to thy word THis agreeth also in the second place with the second verse of the 16 Port whereof we spake before Answere for thy seruant in that which is good The children of this world are wiser in their kinde than the childreÌ of God the man of God had such enemies as in subtilties were wiser in force stronger and more valiant than hee which made him enforce his praier to the Lord that he would be his tower against their assaults and his aduocate against all their policies Thus we see he trusteth not to the equitie of his owne cause but to the Lord whereby wee may gather that the cause why our oppressors preuaile oft against vs is because wee trust too much in our owne wits and leane too farre vpon our owne inuentions opposing subtiltie to subtiltie one euill deuice to another matching and maintaining policie by policie and not commit our cause to the Lord. Wherfore in such a case we are to pray to the Lord to put wisedome into our mouthes that wee may bee taught what to speake and strength into our hands that we may know how to fight Quicken me according to thy word whether the Prophet desireth to be quickned corporally or spiritually whether for that hee was readie to be swallowed vp of his aduersaries or for that hee needed some inward comfort or whether it were for both it is not greatly materiall but I thinke we may safely take it in both senses For if he were quickned in the spirit he knew that the other comfort would follow after So that if we vnderstand it spiritually he prayeth that by faith and quickning grace hee might be encouraged to goe on forward and that he might no more faint hereafter than he had done heretofore Without which grace supporting and renewing him he was like to quaile vnder the burden Thus we see Gods children are often at deaths dore in body and soule and therefore had neede to pray to be quickned In that he addeth according to thy word he giueth vs to wit that all our helpe is in the word of God and that all our helpes which proceede not from the word and promise of God in the end become vaine Although this doctrin seemeth at the first to be a common thing yet the onely cause why wee so often faint vnder the crosse is because wee forget Gods promises or elâe we cannot beleeue that the truth of them particularly belongeth vnto vs. And this is that that maketh the very children of God so often to stagger the want whereof is great Suppose yee saith our Sauiour Christ that the Sonne of man when he commâth shall find faith on the earth whereby he noteth what an hard thing it is to haue true faith which so is fixed in God as neuerthelesse there is no faith but in his word Verse 155. Saluation it farre from the wicked because they seeke not thy statutes HE said in the portion going before they are farre from thy law here he saith they seek not thy statutes in which words he expresseth his meaning more plainely In the former place he saith they were farre from the law here he confesseth they sought it not at all His meaning of this verse is thus much I see their manners are wicked I know they cannot prosper in them for thou art the iudge of the world therfore they haue no interest to saluation And why there is no coherence betweene wickednes and saluation If we were in truth perswaded of this we would not so ly in sinne For if we did surely beleeue that saluation pertaineth to none but to them that keepe a true faith and therewith labour to ioyne a good conscience how durst we be so bold Idolaters so prophane swearers so vnreuerent breakers of the Sabbath If blasphemous mouthes were throughly perswaded of this would they not tremble and quake that now mocke and scoffe at the ministerie and ministers of the word we see then how pâarcing words these are They that depart from God by going to wisards they that go farre from his word by changing his holy Sabbath which is as a day of medicine for the soule into an hurtfull day the Lord will also depart from them the Lord will be farre from their saluation All sinnes wherein men lie and continue put them far from saluation But who then shall be saued euen they that labour for faith and a good conscience Who then shall be damned they that are farre from faith and seeke not Gods law As this doctrine is to the terrour of the wicked so it maketh for the comfort of the godly We see the vngodly proue very couragious and thriue very notably in their sinne not being presently punished because such is our corruption that vntil we taste some outward smart we become hardned This declareth in that we abstaine from sinne onely for punishments sake and we would sinne at riot were there no punishing that we are but Hypocrites and such from whom saluation is farre off Well if saluation be farre from them that seeke not Gods law then may we gather on the contrarie that saluation is neere them that seeke his law for like is the rule of contraries If we then labour for faith and a good conscience we may assure our selues of saluation Wherefore wouldest thou haue assurance to be saued let the word be neere thee in thy mouth and in thine heart Rom 10. 8 Let it dwell plentifully in thee with all manner of wisedome Col. 3. 16. Here is also a good rule as we see whereby we may discerne who be good and who be euill Here the Lord hath set downe one stedfast order which is a touchstone to trie al men and howsoeuer we account of it it is alwaies the same and like to it selfe condemning sinne commending holines Oh to what extremities should we be brought in these
more willingly and easily we are brought vnto If any haue occasion seuen times and often to praise the Lord it is our age who from the abundance of God his blessings should not onely haue our hearts enlarged but also from our aboundance of the heart our mouthes with praises should be filled Because of thy righteous iudgements This is not the onely thing in the word but there are promises and threatnings but the iudgements of God comprehend all in that they are seene as we haue shewed in fulfilling his promises and executing his threatnings True it is we must praise him for the creation of the world for his louing promises made vnto vs but we can neuer see truly the ârration vntill wee obserue his prouidence neither can we effectually praise him for his promises vntil we diligently obserue his iudgements For then we truely praise God for his promises and threatnings when wee praise him for his executing of them This therefore requireth an experimentall faith and therefore we shal see in all the Psalmes of Moses Deborah Ezechiah Dauid and Esay that it was vsuall to them then to make them wheÌ either they had receiued some notable deliuerance or their enemies had some notable ouerthrow or the Church obtained some speciall benefit As after the deliueraÌce by the read sea after they had safely passed through the wildernes and had put to flight the armie of the alââââs âââ what els doth the History which is ãâ¦ã of things pâât ââach vs but to praise God by ââeing God to be such â ãâ¦ã he is in his pâââisâs Looke what the law generally speaketh of ãâã concerning these ãâ¦ã to be done or lâf vndone either of pââââes or ãâ¦ã of the Prophets the things done which were comââunded ãâ¦ã to them which did according to Gods ãâ¦ã the ãâ¦ã forbidden or else the threatnings executed on them which did âo ãâ¦ã mandemeÌt This we shall see wonderfully to increase our faith if we ãâ¦ã of the Prophets with the time of the law If we compare our ãâ¦ã our Sauiour Christ Matth 24. 24. that there ãâ¦ã Christs ãâ¦ã to feare that they which would not learne of the truth shall learne of ãâ¦ã We may call to mind how many earnest professors in king Edward ãâ¦ã papists in Queene Maries dayes and how many heretofore christians ââ Queene Maries dayes are now become zealelesse worldlings and they that were ââen ãâã ââââât height they are growne and wee shall see sufficient matter to praise God his righteous iudgements Againe if we consider the great mercy of God ãâ¦ã our country men who were in banishment we shall haue great cause to be thankefull Vers. 165 They that âââe thy law shall haue a greât pâââââritie or rather shall haue no mââââr of offence or occasion of stâmblââg and they shall haue no hurt THâse in seâse agree with that which the man of God sâiâl Port 65. I ãâ¦ã libertie for I seeke thy ãâã In which places the Prophet sheweth ãâã they ãâã ââaue peace in minde and shall walke at libertie not be entangled they ãâã ââue no manner of offence neither shall any stumbling blockes be lâââ in their waies which carefully seeke to obey the will of God This is the benefit of them that know receiue the word in loue that they shall escape dangers doubtes in streights and plagues so that in all thâse they shall finde happie issues and wholsome out gââe in what streights or troubles they aââ ãâã They then âât walke in this knowledge and loue of God his law shall ââuâ this grace and no man shal be able to take it from them seeing then it is ãâã in vsâl to be careful of nothing more then to be directed in our plagues âet most of vs faâlâ in âââ ãâã to ââââ by following too much their owne deuises and not the prescript rule of the worâ Here ãâã is described the happie estate of God his children that by faith and loue shall ãâ¦ã and continually haue the blessing of God watching ouer them in all ãâã âoââgs whatsoeuer tumult come on them yet they shall possesse their soules in patience and not be plunged and ouerwhelmed in these miseries as other men are O most sinâulâr commendation of the word in working such peace in promising such successe in our affaires and in deliuering vs from all ill things That loue thy âââ Wee see here is required that faith which worketh by loue for many will say that they beleeue who bewray their want of faith by want of loue It is then that saith which worketh by loue that maketh vs so to delight in the law of the Lord. Herehence commeth so much disquietnes and so many crosse blowes in our atââmpâs because our faith is so small our loue to the word âo little When we shâl ãâã then the destruction of our mindes so many ditches hedges walles gâins snares we must consider the chiefe cause to be our want of loue to the word not that it alwayes so appeareth ââ fleshe and blood but that to faith it is apparant which learneth out of the word Iohn 17 In the world ââââ shall haue troublââ but ââ me they shall haue pâace as if our Sauiour should haue saide howsoeuer flâsh and blood thinke others iudge ouer vs heauen and earth shall passe but his pro ãâ¦ã le Yee shall haue peace in trouble for God that hath ââoken it is no more liberall in promising than faithfull in performing if theÌ we haue trouâles it is for want of faith loue of the word And as here is a plentiful comfort for them who loue the word so is there a fearful threatning to the wicked which the Prophet Esay in his 47 48. chapters speaketh there is no peace saith the Lord vnto the wicked but the wicked are like the raging sea that cannot rest whose waters cast vp mire and durt In which place after the Prophet had promised this good successe to God his people hee addeth that the wicked shall not bee partakers of it For as the Sea hoysteth vp and is stirred more vehemently with the tempest and winde and being once moued one waue fighteth with another so that in that continuall conflict much froth and filthie scumme is cast and spued out so so soone as any tempest of temptation hath stirred vp a wicked mans minde and one temptation beginneth to fight with another many foming and corrupt affections are spued out which disturbe the peace of the minde and offend all the beholders God his children seeing those troubles to helpe them which hurt the world finde only the truth of this doctrine howsoeuer in time of prosperitie the wicked would seeme to be in as great quietnes as the other But as the deepe sea in a calme day seemeth to be as still as other waters vntill by the tempest of windes the raging of the one make a plaine difference from the other so the wicked doe seeme to haue as great
thy commaundements are righteous that is there is no one of thy commandements but it hath in it righteousnesse it selfe neither is there any righteousnesse but it is altogether in thy law This is an Hebraisme to call a thing righteousnesse when they wil expresse it to be righteous in the highest degree Wee are here to learne what yeeldeth matter of teaching others and of praising God Euen because whatsoeuer is good it is in Gods law and whatsoeuer is in Gods law it is absolutely good Besides here the man of God teacheth vs that the coldnes of teaching others giuing of thankes proceedeth from hence euen because we want this thorough perswasion that whatsoeuer is in the law of God it is righteous perfit and holy and whatsoeuer is righteous perfect and holy is in it Vers. 173. Let thine hand helpe me for I haue chosen thy precepts HEre we see the effect of the man of God his prayers which hath this sense As I haue prayed for vnderstanding so that now I might see the issue of it let me see O Lord thy fatherly and prouident care of me As afterward he saith Let me see if thou host true iudgement for me For as he praied to be directed by knowledge so he also praieth for the effect of it that he might therby see the merciful haÌd of God assisting him in al his troubles For I haue chosen thy precepts that is I know I am but a man I haue many iniuries offered me which may hale me this way and that way yet I preferre thy word before all these troubles Wee must not thinke now as the world doth iudge of Gods children that hee chose these as a Mome or of silly simplicitie but his election was with iudgement which proceeded from consulation which coÌsultation proceeded of reasons vsed on both sides of his causes so that he made his choyse aduisedly considerately and after long deliberating of the matter he preferreth the word of God before all the pleasures of this life It was not then a foolish precisenes of puritanisine it was no childish simplicitie as of a man who chose this because he knew no other things but it was of wisedome Wherefore the man of God here teacheth that it is not with Gods children as the world deemeth them that is that they be sillie soules simple men and Gods fooles who knowe not what the world meaneth but as the world is of it selfe too wise so it thinketh too hardly of Gods children For it is not to be doubted but that he had many temptations and that he debating them by the wisedome of Gods spirit chose the word of God They are not ignorant what it is to haue worldly wealth and pleasures and earthly commodities but comparing these with the wealth of the soule the pleasures of the spirit and commodities of the world they by iudgemeÌt and sufficient aduice prefer the word of God And herein is their blessed wisedome that they seeing and weighing both in the ballance being moued on one side by carnal reason and sustained on the other side by spiritual wisdome they refuse the worst and chuse the best contrary to the folly of the world who also hath some sight of them both and yet refuseth most cursedly the word and chuseth most foolishly the pleasures of this life For as the preferring of good things is the blessing of God in the godly so it is a fearefull iudgement in the vngodly in preferring these transitorie pleasures before eternall treasures Againe what is the cause of such halting betweene two professions and of such mammerings in religion surely the want of choise and a purpose not resolutely set in any part in that whilest we will be betweene the flesh and the spirit betweene the Church and the world betweene God and the diuell we know not which side to cleaue vnto For if our choise were made we must not seeke Gods glory and our glory the honour of the Gospell and our owne commendation For vndoubtedly if God his children thus walke in a mammering as though they would giue the Lord the halfe part of their profession and part stakes with his glory shall for their pleasure be sure to seeke paine and seeking sport they shall find smart when they looke for profit they shall haue losse when they sow for glory they shall reape shame This is the singular mercy of God in this world to his children to punish them here and to saue them from the great iudgement to come And as the Lord vsed in mercy these meanes to his to schoole them in their choise so also when they are come to their choise he also in wisedome will trie them Again with permitting the world to offer on the one side preferment or if that serue not on the other side imprisonments he suffereth Sathan either to illude them with faire promises or to terrifie them with fearefull threatnings and giueth leaue to the flesh to assault them with delights or to oppresse them with calamities that he may in truth proue their constancy whether they haue so chosen as they will not repent them or whether their choise be as sure as free For many if they might be basted with glory and estimation and might maintain still their credit wallow in wealth would not care greatly to serue God but without this resolute purpose we shall surely find that when trouble coÌmeth we would shrinke away Wherefore the Lord trieth his in the furnace of affliction and in the floods of temptations he gageth them to trie their hearts to find their faith to scoure them from the drosse of infidelitie the drosse of securitie the drosse of hypocrisie as the furnace is not only for the triall of gold but after the trial had to purge it throughly froÌ corruption Indeed so long as we are led with the cord of our naturall corruptions there is no conflict the flesh rebelleth not against the spirit but when our iudgements are heauenly and our affections spirituall fighting with carnall reason and earthly cogitations then is the maine battell When Sathan seeth a man giuen to the world and as long as he is in a mammering he striueth not with him but when he seeth himselfe forsaken and defied and that Christ Iesus a stronger than he hath made an entrance into the house then he rageth then he vseth his cunning al his shifts and summoneth a Parliament of seuen diuels more who come all together to the casting out of Christ to the discouraging of the man newly called and to make a reentry into his old possession Thus then we shal see he is a roring lion and that our fight is not only with worldly powers but also with spirituall enemies in heauenly things So long as we follow the guise fashion of this world and frame our selues to liue after it we shall be at league with them and they will be at peace with vs if we follow heresies heretikes will not speak ill of
vncleannes securitie and such like sinnes haue so beaten and trampled vpon thy heart that it is euen hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sinne but repent thee of thy former sinne and put away the euill of thy workes and then come to the word with a holy heart and then thou shalt see and feele thy vnderstanding inlightened thy iudgement reformed and all the words of wisedome plaine and easie vnto thee All this is confirmed vnto vs by plaine and daily experience for when a man hath been buffeted with some sinne when he hath yeelded too much to pride worldlinesse anger and such like when he hath fallen into some misliking of the word or of the preacher then in hearing he heareth not and the word is a sealed booke vnto him Contrariwise when men doe most mislike themselues for their sinnes when they be most grieued for their dulnes when they thinke themselues most vnapt and most vnworthie of knowledge and yet desire to finde comfort in the word wish to be inlightened and led into the true knowledge of it then doth the Lord very often giue them the deepest insight into his heauenly mysteries then doth he worke in them a most comfortable feeling then doth he also put and stirre vp most heauenly and holy motions in their minds By all this must we learne many things first when we heare the word without fruite then we must returne into our selues and know that our sinnes are the cause of blockish dulnesse which is come vpon vs. Anger hath troubled our affections and pleasure hath stollen away our hearts profit hath corrupted our iudgements therefore our iudgements doe not yeeld vnto the word it cannot enter into our hearts neither can it worke vpon our affections We are then in this case to bewaile our sinnes to labour for repentance to pray for the spirit of sanctification whereby these sinnes may be consumed and then returne vnto the word with prayer and the Lord wil blesse our vnderstanding Againe when we see our iudgements reformed and our hearts touched so that the word worketh vpon our affections then we must know that the good worke of God hath gone before his mercy hath disburdened vs of the heauie burthen of sin his goodnesse hath emptied our hearts of vnprofitable thoughts and his good spirit hath wrought all in all in vs. Then to shut vp this verse let vs know that as sinne doth hinder and holde the word out of our hearts so doth the loue of the word as it were open the doore of our hearts and make a broad and large passage for the word to enter into vs and to worke that good worke for which it was sent It followeth in the next verse Vers. 7. Depart from a foole when thou perceiuest not in him the lips of knowledge GOD hath ordained that men should liue together that one might bee helpfull to another But there is a neerer bond of friendship when one entreth into league with another or when one maketh choice of another for some neerer bond of friendship affinitie or such like And because this bond cannot stand but where there is a great likenes of conditions and qualities and it is commonly seene that the partie better affected is sooner chaunged therefore in this place we be admonished to beware least at any time we ioyne our selues to those that are foolish and vngodly Not that it is altogether vnlawfull to haue any dealing with them but that wee may not come too neere vnto them For to eate and drinke with them to dwell in the same towne by them and such other common duties be not vnlawfull But to ioyne in marriage with them to make them priuie to to our counsels or to vse them as more neere and speciall friends this is vnlawful and this is here forbidden For little or no good at all can bee gotten by them they will hardly or not at all be brought to goodnesse and such is their subtiltie that one of them is able to peruert the faith or at least to corrupt the manners of very many Good cause therefore there is why we should depart and get our selues from them on the contrary side wee bee taught to seeke out good company and to ioyne our selues to them as neerly as may bee yet with this full purpose of heart that wee may receiue fruite and profit by them Nature doth call vpon vs to doe this the communion of Saints requires it at our hands our own profit should compel vs the examples of euery maÌ in each calling may moue vs therunto For men doe desire to be in companie of their betters the scholler would be in companie of him that is better learned the worshipful man desireth the companie of the noble man and the honorable delighteth much in the fauour of the Prince Yea in the basest occupations and handicrafts men doe still desire to bee in the company of them that are most skilfull And all this is to obtaine the knowledge of earthly things and the fauour of them that can helpe them how much more then should we desire the companie one of another that we might be helpfull one to another in heauenly things Nay how intirely should wee be ioyned one to another and receiue good one by another in all kinde of goodnesse And yet must this bee done in great discretion for the best men haue their faults Therefore wee must be most carefull as to receiue what good we can by any so to receiue hurt or hinderance by none at all It followeth Vers. 8. The wisedome of the prudent is to vnderstand his way but the foolishnesse of fooles is deceit THat is true wisedome indeede which beginning at knowledge doth goe forward vnto practise and beginning at faith doth further proceede vnto the fruites of faith For vnlesse there be profitable vse of knowledge both in our generall and particular callings it hath neither the sense nor the sauour of heauenly wisedome Then we be here admonished to labour that our knowledge may growe vnto faith and that we builde a godly life vpon faith And that we may thus do we must especially trauell that our hearts may stand in awe of Gods word and that we may haue a charitable and louing heart vnto men This if we can obtaine then shall wee in feare and loue doe the good duties which may glorifie God profit men and haue sure arguments that we haue true wisedome But the foolishnes of fooles is deceit That is they doe either take a wrong course of life or else if they take a right course yet their hearts are not aright and therefore they deceiue both themselues and others All this commeth to passe because with conscience they do not apply euery general point of doctrine to their particular estate and labour not to make practise of it We giue titles vnto men count them wise and politike men that can foresee and preuent worldly displeasure But the
keeping it back from them that he commaunds their parents to acquaint them with that Sacrament and albeit they do not aske Deut. 6. 7. he laieth a charge on their parents to see theÌ instructed in his lawes 2 And whereas many hold that it is not materiall nor to be regarded what children do and that they are not to be examined nor censured by their doings though they be wantoÌ and childish they be confuted Pro. 20. 11. They shall be iudged by their steps As the blessing of Gods is vpon them that giue themselues to wisedome Psalm 127 128. whom Dauid compareth to a quiuer full of arrowes to oliue branches so doth he not spare those that doe euill although they be children 2. Reg. 2. 24. The boyes that scoffed Elisha were torne in peeces with two beares To this the Hebrew prouerbe may bee added in Golgotha are to be seene souls of all sizes that is death the reward of sinne commeth on the young as well as vpon the olde I saw little and great saith Iohn Apoc 20. 12. waiting for their iudgement Christ who hath said of himselfe I haue giuen you an example Iohn 13. 13. and of whom the Diuines rule is Euery action of Christ serues for our instruction hath giuen our children an example of his youth that is that at twelue yeeres he was growen as much in wisdome namely in the feare of God and in the fauour of God as in yeares He alloweth of the childrens singing Hosanna Mat. 21. 16. when the Pharisies thought it a foolish thing to regard the childrens crie He shewes that his father maketh an account of children and hath no desire that they should be lost for teaching lost must they be except they come to the Church Therefore he giueth commaundement that they bee suffered and not forbidden if they haue any desire vnto him and therefore he pronounceth a woe vpon any that when such would come to Christ doe scandalize them either by word counsell or example or any other vndue meanes keepe them from comming to him Ioh. 21. 15. Christ his charge to Peter is not to feed his sheepe onely but his lambes also and first his lambes for the increase of the whole flocke dependeth on the towardnesse of the lambes and the lambes being well fed lesse paines need to be taken with the sheepe All solemne promises we must performe as sure as we can But in our Baptisme wee made a solemne promise of learning the feare of God The aptnesse in children to vice as wee may see by their tractablenesse in any prophane or scurrile iests must make vs take aduantage and exercise this aptnesse in such things that are good for no doubt if children can say bald-head to Elisha they can say Hosanna to Christ. 3 The office of the Catechist is to make his doctrine easie to enter by giuing it an edge in perspicuitie methode c. and of the catechised often to goe ouer the same thing as a knife doth the whetstone and to repeate and iterate it till he haue made it his owne This we see in the original words specially the Greeke ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã froÌ the which we haue our English word Echo ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is indeed to sound the last fillable and such sounders happily there be enough but it is to sound the whole after one and such a repetition is required of the right Catecumenoi Catechizing is thus distinguished from preaching Preaching is the dilating of one member of religion into a iust treatise Catechizing is a contracting of the whole into a summe Preaching is to all sorts catechizing to the younger and rude Preaching is not exacted to be repeated catechizing is exacted We coÌsider here in these three things An argument or summe the genus the deliuerie of it to children the first part of catechizing the redeliuerie of catechumenoi which is the second part of the catechisme For warrant in making summes we haue Christ who Math. 22. 37. brought all the whole lawe into two heads Ioh. 3 16. an abridgement of the Gospell is set downe Cod so loueth the world c. Eccles. 12 â3 Salomon drawes all that that he had said in his whole booke of the Preacher to these two heads Feare God and keepe his commandements The Apostle Heb. 6. 1. reduceth al the principles of Christian religion to these two Repentance and Faith As also the learned think that this forme of teaching is meant by Paul in his patterne or forme of holesome words which he willeth Timothy to haue 2. Tim. 1. 13. as also by forme of doctrine Rom 6 17. and analogie of faith And if we demaund a reason hereof we may haue a Dependance that we may referre all our reading and learning to certaine principall heads and so inclose our studies in short epitomes So likewise say the Rabbins that it is as it were a hedge to the generall doctrine least we be euer in an endlesse maze So do the Fathers call it too Clemens calleth it Crepis a base or ground plot Athanasius Synopsis the first draught of a picture The second reason is the facilitie because we may in shorter time learne and comprehend them and such were the Sermons of the Apostles when they baptized so many hundreds in one day 4 And heere we must take with vs a double prouiso that we shall remaine before God his iudgement seate without excuse if that we seeke not the knowledge of God being brought into so short a compendium in such and so perspicuous a methode deliuered Secondly we must know that our sinnes are not to make vs carelesse or vnregarding of any more perfit instructioÌ seeing this catechizing was instituted but for an easie entrance only and not to perfit vs in knowledge 2. Pet. 3. 18. 1. Cor. 14. 20. Ephe. 4. 13. Heb. 5. 1â 13. Catechizing is milke more exact knowledge is strong meate Catechizing is the foorde wherein a lambe may wade more exact knowledge is the gulfe wherein an Elephant may swimme Both these are in the Scriptures concerning which Christ hath said Search the Scriptures As for euidence in catechizing before the flood Cain and Abels sacrificing is a signe which seeing there was no word written is iudged of their father to be taught them and therefore they reason probably that say without this catechizing the word of God could not haue continued After the flood some say they had the like exercise which afterwards as the learned thinke was put in writing and called the bookes of Sybille which were nothing else but traditions i. things by word of mouth deliuered and taught In Abrahams time Gen. 18 God saith hee knoweth that Abraham will be carefull to teach his family and for that cause will vouchsafe him extraordinary fauor If it be demanded what he taught Gen. 17. 2. there is the summe of the lawe Gen. 18 18. there is also the abridgement
will haue it so hee will haue the vineyard so that Naboth was a foole to dye Let vs come to the open reasons for sinne which are two Commaundement to doe the sinne or example for it commaundement from them in authoritie example from the learned for commandement you shall see it in Esay 36 Rabsakah his commandement the King saith so he bid me doe it Now if he had spoken this of Dauid as he did of Rabsakah a most wicked wretch yet had it not been enough for his warrant For if that were sufficient then were it enough to slay Amon at Absolons commaundement and as soone as the seruants shall haue taken witnesse that their master gaue them leaue or bad them they might kill Amon they might doe it and because Iesabel commandeth to slay Naboth the Elders may by this reason lawfully slay him if they bee so wise as to keepe Iezabels letters to shewe for themselues And if Plato could say that the Common-wealth is like a fish that perisheth first at the head and as a cunnies skinne that strippeth off easily vntil it come at the head there stayeth so alwayes reformation stayeth there The second argument which is example ye shall finde Ierem. 18. The Iewes being reproued of Ieremy say Come let vs imagine somewhat against him let vs smite him with the tongue Why Counsaile shall not perish from the Priests We follow them therefore we cannot erre Can my Lord Pashur not know this and shall it be reuealed to this Ieremie So in the Gospell Can Caiphas and Annas not knowe this Christ and shall we receiue him Nicodemus was learned and saide you may not condemne this man Oh say they you must looke better on your booke Caiphas he saith you are starke fooles and see nothing better it is that one die than the people perish Looke what the statutes of Omrie will affoord and Achab suffer so farre God shall bee serued but if Caesar bid me doe no more God shall haue no more At the first comming to Balaac Balaam thrice setteth down a good proposition I would wee could followe it I would not for this house full of gold doe otherwise he thought by keeping this good rule to haue beene preferred by the King But the King saith to him goe your wayes I had thought to haue preferred you and afterward for lesse than halfe a house full of gold hee willeth the King to mingle harlots with the children of Israel so to cause them to sin And this I see to be generall in men that if they presse not and guide not their affections by the word they wil carry them away 13 Euery sinne hath a small beginning First the diuell will craue of vs to yeelde him but a little but in the end he will come further Hee will and so will his champions at the first binde vs with a little corde that we may breake when we list but in the end it groweth to a rope and then we cannot breake it Moses would not yeeld for one hoofe because hee had no commaundement for it A marueilous strange fellow will he not yeeld a little what not for so little as for an hoofe why men thinke it nothing to yeeld a little de minimis non âurat lex But a great matter is made of a little pricke and a great tree will arise of a little mustard seede CHAP. XXIIII Of Examination of our selues and of all things by their issues and how to gouerne the Eyes IF when God doth crosse vs with punishments we doe not examine the whole processe of our proceedings and imaginations wee profite not 2 Wee must search our owne hearts carefully how well soeuer others report of vs for wee may speake of our selues of knowledge when others doe speake of charitie 3 If wee will truly examine our selues then let vs set our selues before the Lord who shall and will examine quick and dead for to him wee must render a iust account and then let vs tremble and feare and so trie whether the Lord doth allow of our doing if he doe and we haue a warrant out of his word then may we haue comfort though trouble come thereof But if we cannot tremble nor cannot see our hearts and if the Lord looke not to vs to shewe vs our hearts wee haue to feare and know that our cause is not right Therefore when we will effectually performe this dutie let vs set Gods feare before vs which may subdue our affections reasons otherwise our affections will controll vs and our reason will carry away our hearts which in it hath many starting holes But if we feele that our affections are subdued and that our reason will subscribe to those things that are contrary thereto then let vs trie our worke by the word whereto if it be agreeable then will the Lord allow of it though not as perfect yet in his sonne Christ. This is the way to raise vs when we are fallen to strengthen vs when we stand and euer to maintaine the peace of our consciences 4 It is a blessed rule to learne to iudge our selues that we be not iudged of the Lord if we considering any sinne in vs then straightway by the word learne to amend it But if we doe it not then certainly the Lord will iudge either in this world or in the world to come for sinne cannot be allowed but must needes be iudged Then if we by Gods spirit bee not taught to iudge our selues and so to lament our sinnes wee cannot preuent Gods iudgement but the Lord will take the cause into his owne hands and then if we be his hee will not cease till he hath brought vs to him and if wee belong not to him then will it be corruption in our bones till it hath consumed vs. 5 Iob. chap. 21. from the seuenth vers to the fourteenth doth describe the vaine conuersation and merie liâes as they say of impious men Whereon an old writer saith thus O Iob thou hast well described the life of wicked men now let vs heare what is their ende whereby wee bee taught to haue a speciall respect to the end Philosophie teacheth vs to iudge of euery motion by the terme or point wherein it tendeth wee may not so much regard the way for a man may goe through a faire ciââe to execution and that is an ill motion And againe a man may goe to a feast through a blind lane and this we count a good motion It is our common prouerbe That is well which endeth well We must therefore carefully examine the end of all our wayes A man may goe for a time by the gallerie of merrie deuices but they helpe not long for the end of them is iudgment Eccles. 11. In the latter end wee shall see all vaine delights come to iudgement Now therefore let vs preuent that iudgement as we be warned by iudging our selues and the continuall
worse than the former times which Salomon saith is follie to aske The sight of some present iudgements are an amazing without knowledge of some of the former times they of the former times doubtfull without these So there are two vses of this prudence and certaintie The third vse is that the workers of vanitie may know that they are seene which thinking they are not say in their secret hearts who seeth they thinke they walke in a clowde but this would restraine them from much wickednesse But there are two sorts of the contrarie the one of them that will not set themselues to inquire what is amisse as those that follow Absalom and Ishmael There be others that see and will not as the souldiers the other are blinde these blinde themselues and the people There must be one Elias to see and that to keepe the wicked in awe To conclude this with Augustine graunt me this one simple request which is that you would come and see and yet after ye shall examine it ye shall finde that there is not any one greater thing to be respected CHAP. XXVII Of faith iustification by faith of iustice and iust men and of feeling THere is a generall faith that is common to the godly with the wicked and a particular faith the generall faith beleeuing that God is and that he is such a God as he is manifested to be in his word the particular faith more neerely applieth the things spoken of God to our selues This particular is either of the Lawe or of the Gospell of the Lawe as an actiue faith of the Gospell as a passiue faith That I call actiue which apprehendeth that which the Law promiseth that is if we keepe euery iot of the Law and continue in it we shall liue by it That I call a passiue faith which apprehendeth that which the Gospell offereth that is righteousnesse done by another and imputatiue not done by vs as inherent as when we seeke the doing of the Law not within our selues but without our selues beleeuing it to be done by another which we so through faith doe attaine as if we should fulfill the Law in our owne persons The actiue faith was in Adam and it may be in the diuell and most wicked and yet none of them hauing the iustifying faith for Adam knew that so long as he kept the will of God he should liue who at that time had not passiue nor iustifying faith because as it was needlesse so it was vnknowne to him no sinne as yet being committed and therefore no obedience of any other Mediatour for the forgiuenesse of sinne required The diuels may haue this to beleeue that had they not broken the law of God they should haue liued and not haue seene damnation so may also the wicked beleeue and yet because neither of these doe beleeue that they shall be iustified before God by the righteousnesse of another couering their vnrighteousnesse they haue not the true iustifying faith The actiue faith is either of the iustice of God or of his iudgements of his iustice either in bidding good things or in forbidding euill things of his iudgements either in promising life to the obedient or in threatning death to the disobedient The passiue faith respecteth both the end which is saluation it selfe and the meanes which bring vnto the end the end as to beleeue that Christ Iesus is made of God to vs wisedome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption the meanes as the right vse of the word prayer and Sacraments c. 2 They which beleeue not Gods word and holy promises cannot perceiue when he fulfilleth them Moses beleeuing the promises of the Manna before did behold and consider of the trueth of all Gods promises when he saw them performed but the Israelites not beholding it before now when God performed it they knew not what it meant This we see in the threatnings of God which when they are not beleeued then if the Lord strike such with sickenes c. they thinke it is fortune or some other chance and so profit nothing by it And so when the Lord helpeth out of any danger and we beleeue not his promise made to vs before then we attribute it to physicke or some other meanes and so are neuer thankefull 3 If we cannot rest by faith in the fauour of God though we want outward things it is certaine that we neuer truely esteemed the fauour of God and those neuer felt truly the forgiuenes of their sinnes which hauing it cannot be content to forgoe other things we must then learne to rest in the fauour of God whatsoeuer it bringeth with it 4 This is true faith when we yeeld to the word and beleeue it though we feele not the effect for when we beleeue after experience this is experimentall and hath not such commendations And this is so also in the threatnings when we measure them not by our senses but when we heare him threaten vs for some sinne which is in vs then we certainly beleeue that he will punish and therefore we tremble and studie to preuent that wrath And as we preuent the threatnings by giuing credit to the bare word so that is true faith in the promises when we beleeue them though we feele not the effect for feeling is the effect of faith Therefore when we are in miserie euen then hearing and recording Gods promises we must beleeue them and rest in them though we feele not present comfort And this is the cause why we cannot see God when he accomplisheth his promise because at the first we did not beleeue his word when we heard it And this is the cause that sinners cannot yeeld when they are punished but doe make a stumbling blocke of that which should leade them to repentance And this is the cause that any of Gods children doe profit in humilitie before God by afflictions because they first gaue some credit to the word though in much weakenes dulnes But the wicked are so by the diuel bewitched that they can profit nothing by their afflictions because they first hardened their hearts against the word 5 Noah Iob Zacharie Cornelius were iust men but we must know the two Courts of Iustice The first is the Kings Bench where yee haue strict iustice the other is the Chancerie where there is a mittigation of that strict course of iustice In the first court there is none found iust in the second court of acceptation some are accepted for iust men By his strict iustice God requireth that we keepe all the commandements that we haue but one ende that we neuer swarue from God In his court of acceptation he requireth first that we haue an endeuour to keepe all a full purpose to haue respect to all to flatter our selues in no sinne but being tolde of it to be readie to lament this God for his Christ accepteth for obedience to all his commaundements Secondly for
to tempt vs to euill nor any euill wrought to take example by yet there abideth enough in the heart to corrupt the whole man For there is no euill in the wickedest man of the world but it is in mee and would appeare vnlesse the Lord did suppresse it 8 He was desirous still to keepe himselfe from deadnes and tried his heart with thankfulnes by speaking somewhat after meate receiued to the glorie of God if God gaue any good matter into his minde so to take it if euery one were silent then to raise vp some good occasion of speaking by reading or singing which were so vsed that when other things came in place to the aforesaid end they were surceased from because customable sticking to any thing bringeth lesse reuerence and profit And among other things he was very glad to speake somewhat to such whom he thought after God might make instruments to teach it to others more effectually than he could expresse it which thing he said we should learne of the Apostle Paul 2. Tim. 2. 2. CHAP. XXXVI Of hearing Gods Word TF the Psalmist Psal. 94. could make his argument Hee that hath planted the eare shall he not heare much more may we argue thus He that hath planted the eare shall not hee be heard Shall not hee heare saith Dauid shall not he be heard say we And surely in his creation he planted the eare to this end and therefore by the title of creating vs hee hath good interest to the eare but if the title of creation will not serue yet in respect that he preserueth vs continually which wee call his prouidence that interest may serue but if that serue neither yet Adam hauing through sinne alienated himselfe from God his soule his bodie and so his eares too by the right of Redemption the Lord hauing purchased vs a new and buying euery iot of vs againe as it were at the second hand in this right he may surely claime our eares Now if hee may claime them as they be his and in truth they be his then must we heare him or if they be not his and by no right appertaine to him then we are not the Lords Israel But if wee bee the Lords then I say the Lord hath saide hee cannot abide that a candle being light should be put vnder a bushell and that our eares which appertaine to him should be put to no vse which if they be they little or nothing differ from a carued image who hath eyes and seeth not eares and heareth not He will not haue vs come to the Church and the word beate and beate vpon vs and no more stirre vs than it doth the pillars or seates we sit on wherein we shew our selues to be but idoll Christians or counterfeite professors Then if wee must needes heare the nexte thing to be inquired of is the speciall subiect or obiect of our hearing We can heare a noise as of the beating of the ayre of the winde of the thunder or such like though it be not a voyce but alas a bare sound can doe nothing Secondly then wee heare a voyce but this is common to vs with beasts and what can the bellowing of oxen or the bleating of sheepe doe vs good So then neither a noise nor a voyce is here to be stood vpon which can doe vs no good How then there is yet a better thing and that is a word wherein one may expresse the excellent meaning of his minde to another and man may open himselfe to man Well then a sound is a thing inferiour a voice is somewhat more excelleÌt but a word is without question the best of all to increase our knowledge Now if the word be the most principal I would gladly know of him that is farthest from God if there be any word better or more worth the hearing than the word of God Then if we ascend from a sound to a voyce and from the voyce to a word and from a word to the word of God we see the word of God to be most principall and good cause there is why it should so bee the speaker of it is aboue all creatures and therefore his word must be aboue the word of all other creatures Whereunto if wee ioyne but the consideration of our reuerend regard in hearing but a Prince or a meaner Magistrate how we listen marke his speech scan and stand vpon euery word he speakes to vs to see what most concernes vs this will surely condemne vs for our negligence and carelesnesse in hearing the word of the Lord. But seeing the word is the best thing we will draw out another reason which is that wee then best imploy our eares when wee heare the word and in hearing can say Now I heare the best thing that I can heare this is the sweetest sound and now mine eares are put to the best vse I heare not onely a sound but a voice a word and the very word of God so are our handes best imployed when they are receiuing the sacraments our eyes when they are reading our feete when they bring vs to the house of God When wee thus haue once set our selues in worke we may well say All that I haue is in their best estate and put to the best kinde of dutie because our senses and the parts of our bodies are about the busines of sauing of our soules about the busines of the Lords glorie The Heathen said that the goodly ornaments of the world and frame of all things was most worthy the seeing as though a man were borne and came into this life onely to take a view of them and so to depart without hauing any vse or profite of them though he neuer felt the power of the Sunne or the sweetnes of flowers or any other thing much more may I say so much of the word though a man should neuer haue benefit by it yet so good it is of it selfe that it is most worthy the hearing though it be nothing but heard But besides our hearing the Lord hath ioyned a speciall profit to the word as either the sauing or condemning of our selues so that the word is therefore more carefully to be heard because it is accompanied with such a benefit as the sauing of our soules God saith Iohn so loued the world that he gaue his only begotten sonne for vs that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue euerlasting life But how shall we beleeue saith Paul Rom. 10. if we heare not how shall we heare without preaching and how shall they preach vnlesse they be sent So that it is preaching that brings hearing hearing breedes beleeuing and by beleeuing we are saued and so howsoeuer the iolly fellowes of this world and others accompt thereof to bee but madnesse or foolishnes this same foolishnes of preaching saith Paul bringeth saluation this foolish thing I say of preaching and this
slender thing of hearing is the way to saluation But yet a degree further Naaman refusing the commandement of the Prophet concerning the washing himselfe in a riuer which was not at home in his owne countrey his seruant saith vnto him Father if hee had commanded thee a greater thing wouldest thou not haue done it and why then is it much to wash in this riuer So may wee say of the word If wee will not doe so much as heare the word which is so easie a matter to doe what would wee haue done if we should haue climbed vp to heauen to haue fetched it from thence or digged to the hels to fetch it thence or crossed the seas to haue had it thence But the Lord saith the Apostle Rom. 10. hath dealt more mercifully for vs and prouided better for our ease we neede not take such paines as to goe vp to heauen or downe to hell for the word but it is brought euen to vs and preached familiarly and therefore in respect of the right that the Lord hath vnto vs in respect of the best employing of our senses in respect of the dignitie of the word and in regard of our easinesse in hearing wee must needes heare the word Another argument is this because when I called vpon and stretched mine arme daily to you saith the Lord by his Prophet and ye would not heare me crie as long as ye can cry I will not heare you But if wee doe heare the Lord he will heare vs and communicate vnto vs the graces of his holy spirit and whatsoeuer is needfull for our saluation If then the matter stand so vpon our obedience to the Lord that we shall reape so great a benefit because he requires but euen by the law of nature to doe to him as we would haue him deale with vs it is good equitie that if we will not heare the Lord when he speakes speake wee neuer so loud or long we should not be heard of him The last reason is this when Mary was occupied in hearing our Sauiour Christ and Martha was busied in ministring things about her house Christ saith flatly Mary hath chosen the good part and why It shal not be taken away from her Marthas part in death shall be taken away and come to nought and so may we safely say of all our things concerning our trades in this life they must cease and when death comes they shall haue an end but Maries part shall not bee so that is whatsoeuer faith loue or obedience wee haue attained by the word preached it shall abide by vs with peace of conscience in this life and afterward it will accompanie vs euen to the kingdome of heauen But Martha was Martha for Christ we are Marthas for Martha wee are all for the world but this shall be taken from vs Euery man may therfore safely reckon thus with himselfe Surely all my paine my profits my trade and all will end in death this is not the good part therefore I will heare the word and this shal neuer be taken from me So that as in the former we are made partakers of the omnipotencie of God if wee heare his word so here we see we shall communicate in the eternitie of God if we choose Maries part but if we prefer the other we must goe but our part must tarrie after vs and be taken from vs. Good cause then haue wee to heare the word but who is he that thinkes himselfe happy to haue the word or thinkes not himselfe more happie to get a good bargaine who being in a iourney or sicke in his body thinketh it a speciall crosse and findes in himselfe a griefe that he could not come to the congregation of the Lord 2 Many reading in the sermoÌs of the Prophets Apostles how they exhort to the hearing of the word marueile at it And if at this day wee be spoken so to heare wee can say Why we sit here for no other end we came hiâher for that purpose our feete made hast to heare and therefore it seemeth to be a vaine speech Wherefore we must vnderstand that this word heare hath a further meaning than so Ezechiel chap. 3. saith Lât him that hath eares to heare heare so that there are two kindes of hearing else this had beene a friuolous speech We must know therefore that Iob. 42 there are two hearings There is an hearing of the eare and there is an hearing of the heart there is a speaking to the eare and there is a speaking to the heart âoâ saide hee heard the Lord but with his eares with his gristles only and afterward he heard the Lord better and that was with the hearing of the heart We must learne then to draw vp our hearts vp to our eares that so one sound may pearce both at once But to heare with the heart there are foure things to bee performed the first is set downe Eccles. 4 17. Looke to thy feete when thou goest into the house of the Lord. And 2. Chron. 34. because men did not prepare their hearts in their houses at home or by the way abroad all was in vaine they lost their successe in heauenly things The first thing then is preparation And comming to the Church euery man is to deale thus with himselfe I shall now goe where I may sit among reprobates least therefore I should set on more on the bill and beadroule of my sinnes I will prepare my selfe and pray in serious manner and earnestly for the grace of God to teach me The second thing is that we must heare the word as good Catholikes that is we must not heare the word by parcels and by clauses as we list and giue our eare vntill it come to our speciall sinne and sit quietly till our bodie be touched but we must heare vniuersally as well the things that mislike vs as the things that please vs. Wee must be affected to heare the word as the people were to heare the Lord in the mountaine who saide Speake the Lord what he will wee will heare him This is a good kinde of hearing and it pleased the Lord so well that hee said Oh that this heart were alwaies in this people c. Wee will commend any that will please our humours and preach such things as follow our appetite As if oppression be spoken against and we be oppressed of some this common place is very plausible to vs because it is against one that hath iniured vs. Or else wee come to the word as Herod came Let Iohn speake as much as he will I will heare him but if he come to this that I may not haue my brothers wife I will not heare him But if he come to teach the Lord to speake to teach him wisedome and prescribe him to say this and not to meddle with that wee shall neuer heare fruitfully A third thing is continuall hearing the word is a rare thing therefore we
which is within but as good merchants keeping somewhat rather in the store-house of our hearts than as bankerupts which spend all at once or make a shew of all in our shop 3 In Pharaoh ye shall finde these speciall notes of Hypocrisie Take this death from me oneây this once So many being in distresse haue more prayèd for the release of paine than for the forgiuenes of sinnes which cause the paine And therefore such being released are nothing the better as may often be obserued Contrariwise if we be grieued more for sin than for the punishment and can well beare the punishment so that the sinne were taken away then it is a certaine signe that we shall liue vprightly if the cup of affliction be taken from vs and assuredly it shall be taken away or else recompenced with some spirituall grace 4 The drunken peace of hypocrites must not be âoupled with oyle but pierced with the two-edged sword of Gods word to the discouering of the secret corruption of the heart 5 It is the temptation of the godly to feare whatsoeuer they doe they doe it in hypocrisie but they are to know for their comfort that therefore they be not hypocrites because they see their hypocrisie which kinde of hypocrisie in them is not the grosse deceiuing which is in the wicked but that secret corruption of nature which mixeth it selfe in the best actions of the godly Neither is it possible to leaue this sinne wholy as long as we liue but to see it and mislike it is all that is required and can be performed of vs. The godly doe not desire to seeme to doe any thing better than indeed they doe it neither doe they desire to seeme to doe that which they doe not And whensoeuer they doe espie any weakenes in themselues they mourne for it And this desire of a perfect sinceritie and mislike of priuie hypocrisie is vnto them a sure zeale of their saluation and sanctification in Christ. 6 When men suffer themselues to be deceiued it is to be feared they will be hardened Let vs remember that Gods grace assisting sinne may easily be conquered of vs when it is young but we may easily be ouercome of it when it is old 7 It is easie to fall into hardnesse of heart by continuance in euill customes without remorse we see then it is a good thing to be moued betimes and often to be moued for it is a precious thing to haue a melting heart as contrarie a dangerous thing to haue a hard heart not yeelding to trueth Let vs not harden our hearts least the Lord also come to harden vs Heb. 3. For many not altogether abstaine at the first yet yeelding to sinne become obstinate altogether at the last Admonition is a meanes to keepe vs from it We should then be readie to giue eare to good counsell and admonition and be willing also to admonish others It is in vaine to controll the outward senses without the rebuking of the heart 8 Exod. 10. 1. the Lord saith of Pharaoh I haue hardened his heart because Pharaoh had a long time hardened his owne heart as is recorded in the former chapters therfore here the Lord is said to harden it that is wholy to giue him ouer to the diuell So man is said to harden his heart when he will not heare Gods word the diuell when he gouerneth vs and the Lord when he leaueth vs in Sathans handling Man then is guiltie of this sinne and the Lord doth iustly harden for the punishment of former sinnes The Lord is said to harden as he is said to leade into temptation and that is when he withdraweth his spirit from vs and leaueth vs to our selues and then we stay not long till we be hardened Pharaoh had many plagues yet this is the greatest for if his heart had not been hard these would haue had an end but this hardnes made the other but tasâs of hel because we do lesse feare this great plague than many other We ought to correct this in our selues for the childreÌ of God must feare this more than any other plague For if we doe but feare worldly punishments so doe the wicked but if we doe feare hardnesse of heart and other spirituall punishments then we may be sure Gods spirit hath wrought that feare If we couet worldly things this doe the Heathen Matth. 6 but if we desire the light of Gods countenance Psalme 119. and 4. and 67. this doe Gods deare children Wherefore as we labour for these things which our nature desires feare the coÌtrarie so let vs labour for the light of Gods spirit and feare least it be quenched in vs or else decayed as when we feare pouertie we labour to be rich and when we feare sicknesse we labour to preuent it so let vs labour for our soules so long as we feele a taste in Gods word feare his iudgements and be comforted in his mercy if we labour to encrease the graces receiued the Lord no doubt will worke with vs but if this be not in vs it is to be feared least the Lord will harden 9 All men are naturally euill so that if the Lord giue not light and softnesse of heart we may all be iustly hardened this is as iust as other iudgements of God are When any thing is spoken in the Word which toucheth another that man will greedily snatch Againe if there be any thing that may cherish them in their sinnes that they note but that which concerneth their amendment they vtterly forget And this sheweth that we are the cause of our owne hardening for when the Lord cannot preuaile with his word then will he leaue men to themselues and then they stay not till they come to hardnesse We must not stay till the Lord strike vs with punishments for if we be hardened we shall not perceiue it and therefore the case is so much the more dangerous but so soone as we feele any coldnesse or dulnesse of spirit then let vs feare and stirre vp our selues that we may continually gaine some knowledge and feeling and thus may we prouide against hardnesse of heart 10 First the hypocrite desireth rather to seeme than to be it is said such crie Lord Lord they are most glorious Secondly he is more busie about the outward worke than about the spirituall and acceptable maner of performing the same Mat. 23. 27. Thirdly he worketh his saluation securely and coldly not with feare and trembling as Phil. 2. 12. not striuing with his rebellious lusts nor longing after the gifts of regeneration nor forgetting that which is behinde endeuouring himselfe forward Philip. 3. 13. Fourthly he hath no resolute purpose to endure but is wauering and vnconstant in all his wayes not cleauing to the Lord with purpose of heart Act. 11. 23. Fiftly hee is more carefull to stop the grosse sinnes than to damme vp the fountaine
without sense of the conflict of the lawe of the members and the spirit as Rom. 7. 24. Sixtly hee is stirred to doe well by some worldly reason liking his fancie and fleshly appetite not constrained by the mercie of God as Psalm 1 30. 4 Rom. 12. 1. or by the loue of Christ as 2. Cor. 5. 14. Seuenthly he doth more often regard the feare fauour and praise of men than of God and his priuate commoditie than that of his brethren These are his characters and yet eightly hee hideth many things vnder the cloake of popularitie and guilefull affected clemencie So did Absolom hide his vnnaturall treason So did the troublers of the state of Rome with their Leges Agrariae Ninthly vnder the cloake of keeping companie with those vpon whom wee may beare our selues bolde and which may back vs when we haue done euill Tenthly vnder the cloake of clinging to their companie which are good men and are wel thought of not to better our selues but to credit our doings the more and to make vs more commended to the people as Nouatus did vpon his confessions Eleuenthly vnder the cloake of lawe and execution of iustice when some other wicked affection is the cause of their doings and the law but their pretence as Iezabel in putting to death Naboth did it not for the vineyard but to see iustice kept and as the Lords of Persia against Daniel Twelfthe vnder the cloake of religion zeale and conscience when deepe in their hearts they hide some other meaning as Simeon and Leui in procuring the Sichemites to be circumcised as Absolom in making the shadow of his conspiracie the performing of his vowe in Hebron as Iezabel making the way to bloodshed on the innocent by the proclamation of a fast as Caiphas adiuring Christ in Gods name to make them knowe who hee was that way to take him 11 Hypocrisie is seene when sinne most lieth dead vnder a cloake and most lieth in a closet wherewith God is displeased that when wee make no conscience of sin in close places our priuie sinnes shall breake out in publike places 12 The holy Ghost Ezech. 24. 6 compareth hypocrites to a pot that outwardly seetheth but within the scumme remaineth And Hoseah in his 7. chapter compareth them to a cake whereof the one side is well baked and the other side is plaine dow And Christ compareth them in his daies to such as wash the outside of the cup and platter but leaue the inside filthie Our common similies whereby wee resemble these men is a course cloath hauing a fine list 13 When two gentlemen ride on hunting it is hard to discerne each others houndes because they are mingled together which afterwards is more easilie done when the hunters are seuered euen so so long as God and the world walke together it is hard to distinguish betweene the heires of the one and of the other but when they are seuered by the crosse it will surely bee seene who be the children of God who be the heires of the world 14 In naturall men wee finde these markes first that naturall men measure others by themselues so did these brethren iudge of Ioseph So doth the world iudge hardly of Gods children because they are vngodly themselues so those that thinke to correct or admonish in anger think that others do so too because they come of fashioÌ to the Church they thinke so of others When we are readie then to thinke euill of others let vs take heede we be not so our selues and let vs learne to leaue this for the sinne is great For first wee beare false witnes against our brother Secondly wee be enemies to the grace of God in them because in this our corruption wee cannot iudge well of them The readie remedie is to pull out the beame out of our owne eye and to iudge charitably of others Secondly a naturall man doth more abstaine from euill for man than for God and so will it bee till the feare of God be setled in vs to teach vs Gods prouidence in things to come and his iudgements in things past This was with Esau because the daies of his father were at hand So many are now restrained by the magistracie which otherwise would do euil so long as it is with vs thus wee are but hypocrites and not regenerate The remedie is to consider Gods prouidence to commit vengeance to him to ouercome euill with goodnesse and then shall wee doe things for conscience sake and not for feare Thirdly the torments of an euill conscience is the punishment of sinne the wicked shall flie when none pursueth whensoeuer then our conscience doth trouble vs let vs knowe that our sinnes are in vs whereof we are not purged When we feare men it is either for the want of the assurance of Gods mercifull prouidence or forgiuenes of our sinnes or for that wee haue done the like to others as Caine thought euery one would slay him because he slew his brother If wee haue not done them harme and yet feare as Abraham did Abimelech then it is the want of Gods prouidence which riseth of the want of the forgiuenes of our sinnes for if wee feare the creature it is because wee are not reconciled to the Creator The remedie of this feare of men is to learne faith in Christ for the free forgiuenes of our sinnes and the assurance of his prouidence then shall we say wee feare not what man can doe against vs yea then shall wee deale vprightly with others so that if then others deale euilly with vs and we pay them the things which we neuer took we haue the comfort of our conscience and are blessed because we suffer for wel-doing 15 In manners men will first listen to wicked counsel then take pleasure in their companie till at last they communicate with them in their euils anâ as they grow in liking of those euill counsellers so doe they loathe those that giue good counsell and despise them yea when the Minister speaketh priuilie to them by admonition or openly out of the word they thinke hee speaketh of purposed malice and hatred against them and so shut their eares and harden their hearts when any thing is spoken for their amendement but if a word be spoken which concerneth another or else may cherish them in their sinnes that doe they greedily snatch and lay hold of All which sheweth that men are the cause of their owne hardnes for when the Lord cannot preuaile by his word then leaueth he men vnto themselues which stay not till they come to hardnes This must teach vs with feare to examine our hearts to proue what loue of the truth remaineth in vs and what liking we haue of lies what hearts we beare to those which giue vs wholesome counsell to reclaime vs from sinne or whether wee rather incline to those that feede our eares with such wordes as may
too much or too long whole daies from morning vntil night til we be set on fire with them We come to be too effuse Nabals feasts are like the feasts of a king he being but a countrie farmer 14 This is a general rule wantonnesse is the beginning of sinne we see in Esau to what great prophanenesse his wanton pleasure in hunting grew So in the Scriptures there can be found none other beginning of Salomons fall but this that 1. Reg. 5. when he had spent seauen yeeres in building the house of God hee spent thirteene yeeres after in building an house for himself This was scarse a good propertie to bestow thirteene yeares on his own house and seauen yeares on Gods house and the Apes and Peacockes that hee brought into the Land set the people on such vanitie that they vanished awaie in their wanton thoughts Idlenes and trifling be the callings of Gentlemen now adaies as also needelesse expenses 1. Tim. 5. CHAP. XLII Of Inuiries offences and controuersies WHen an iniurie is offered thee the Lord doth trie thee what loue patience and meekenesse is in thee to blesse them that curse thee which will followe if thou be the childe of God contrariwise if thou requite euill for euill then doth the Lord shewe vnto thee the corruption which thou must labour to pull out of thee if thou wilt ouercome 2 When we see that others stand in neede of our helpe and wee are able to helpe the Lord requireth our obedience 3 Meditations of GODS promises and prouidence will driue from vs all desire of reuenge 4 We must not tarry vntill others reconcile theÌselues vnto vs but as God doth rather oftentimes by heaping his benefits than powring his plagues vpon vs shew vs our sinnes so must we rather by courteous dealing than seuere handling shew others how they haue offended vs. 5 The more Pharaoh restrained the more Moses stood in the thing that was commanded coÌtrary vnto those which making a mingle mangle in religion yeeld in some things but wee must not yeeld a lot of that the Lord requireth although in worldly matters wee ought for peace to yeeld one to another In religion it skilleth not how little the matter seeme for which we doe contend The least thing that God commandeth is great in the sight of God and Gods children haue been punished for small offences in appearance as Moses and Aaron for grudging were debarred from the land of promise Iosiah was slaine because he asked not counsell to goe to warre which may teach vs to beware of the least offences It ought not to be condemned nor counted precisenesse not to giue consent in the breach of the least thing though we may beare them when they cannot be redressed but not with consent 6 Shall we be contentious I thinke no nature is so misâreant that it doth delight in contention if any delight to dwell in Meshâch as Dauid calleth it I would he had a tabernacle there if any delight in contention I wish no more harme than that he may be neuer without it What then shall we blot out controuersies That were to teach the spirit of God wisedome Could he not as well haue said let there be peace as let there be light âay God hath ordained there should be contentions and not onely permitted them but saith they must be and such as be about the waightiest matters in truth called heresies 1. Cor. 11. Then it is a dreame of idle braines that any good can be receiued without controuersies and as the Prophet Esaiah saith without the barking of some dog or other It is not so in euill things they are receiued with silence what then shal we play the pots and aske the potter a reason of his doing Albeit I like not that humor of men which wil search out the reason of God his doings when they know his flat wil yet in this we may because he hath set it downe There be three reasons first that those That are stedfast may be approued we will haue it in this As Sathan did to Iob God called him what saiest thou of my seruant Iob Liueth he not vprightly No grandmercie said he for he hath all blessings of thee but take away them and then c. Secondly there are cities to be gouerned and to that ende we must vse our talent Iohn reproued the Scribes and Pharisies and came to reproue Herod Samuel reproued Ely and came to reproue Saul that might haue smitten off his head Thirdly that the Diuell may haue the greater ouerthrow that as God triumphed ouer him in Iob so in our constancie he might doe the like Then controuersies are necessarie How then is it that God is called the God of glorie and peace that Christ is called the prince of peace the Gospell the Gospell of peace the Ministers the Ministers of peace of glad tydings and vnitie commended so generall Surely it is the fault of our age to deliuer the word by halfes and so I say that he that teacheth peace to be good simplie without exception teacheth an errour Therefore peace must be peace in truth and for this cause Christ saith I am the way the life and truth for to haue contention with such as hold not in him is no breach of peace Nay the wicked among themselues haue no peace it is but truce they haue couenanted with hell for a time a day a few yeares or as the rearme of their life and then is great and euerlasting debate we may see it in the first agreement among the wicked The serpent disputed with Heua vntill she had yeelded then all was quiet vntill the euening but then came one brake the truce Separate peace from truth and peace is no peace The reason therefore is set down Ps. 138. Lord thou hast magnified thy truth aboue al things therfore aboue peace And that I fal not into that error aforesaid my selfe I will tell you what truth is We thinke we are at peace haue vnitie perfect among vs if we be of the same religion and we agree that we must and wil be all Protestants but the fathers haue al distinguished truth into three parts First truth of doctrine in religion Secondly of life in our conuersation Thirdly of iustice in giuing preferments Vnlesse a man hath al these he hath none of them and if in all these be peace I will seeke ensue after peace as saith the Psalmist if any offend in these I will not haue peace with him We knowe that veritas doctrinae hath had witnesses martyrs so haue the other two though they send vs not to heauen in a firie chariot but an euil name which euery maÌ for their stakes must prouide to suffer we must be in this as Christ when he kneeled before his father in the garden If maÌs saluation may be wrought let this cup passe if not thy will be done So
to who me some Salomon might haue saide if it seeme pleasant to you eate it but death shall come So in these two that Ezechiel hath ioyned the ease of the Pastour and the blood required at his hands he might haue said Go to build you tabernacles where you may take most profit and giue eare to wealth yet God shall bring you to iudgement God with an Adamant chaine hath knit the pleasures of this world with iudgement he that hath one must haue both 8 There are many places most effectuall and worthier meditation than others in the Scripture wherein Spiritus multum spirauit for I thinke that the Spirit not onely bloweth where it listeth but also when and in what measure hee listeth As in some places namely Psalme 45. and 49. 1â the Lord calleth as it were a congregation of all sorts and conditions signifying some great point of wisedome that he requireth so great a Theatre The ancient expositours say this wisedome is where this word Selah is âound For whether it signifie as the seuentie Interpreters say a great pause that the verse going before may be meditated on or a repetition as Rabbi Abraham saith that that verse for it excellencie should bee twice sung or both as Tremellius it must needes signifie great wisedome and matter in the verse 9 These dayes shall not continue alwayes but there shall come a day wherein the conscience shall be dismayed a day of death wherein wee will not care for riches beautie learning praise or estimation And yet there be some that care not for this which loue as Tully saith of Verres siluer better then heauen they thinke it a greater matter to liue in a beggerly estate then to loose their soules But this is follie prooued by two reasons First thus do the beasts Balaams wisdome and his Aâes wisdome is all one For the Asse which hath but a soule of one life when he dieth his soule vanisheth into the ayre if he haue a good pasture and then get a Lyons skin to make the beasts of the field afraid of him can kicke one with his heeles and make him lie before him this is a beasts honour but the honour of a man is greater which hath two liues to whom this life ought onely to be for the suretie of the soule and rather a way to another life then a life it selfe This hath bene answered by the Fathers I will deale so with the world that I may remember God but a learned father saith Thou must put in first more or els leaue out I will remember God Deceiue not thy selfe thou giuest all to the world God will not onely bee serued but in his order Malachie calleth him a great King and therefore he looketh for the first seruice and Daniel calleth him the Ancient of dayes a great Senior and therefore hee will be serued before his Iuniors Luc. 17. The seruant that had laboured all day is not bidden first to eate and drinke but to serue his maister and then to take his repast Contrarie is our practise as in marriage wee looke for beautie and riches first and then after our religion comes in for a corollarie wee will not be much against it Ionathan must carry Saules armour and Mephibosheth must looke to the Arke We make choise before God we bestow our first yeeres on our selues and then the rest wee bestow on God Those are vaine men which will first seeke the adiectiues caetera then the kingdome of GOD. Augustine saith if thou wilt needes thou mayest seeke but thou shalt neuer finde I haue heard and knowne amongst vs those that would make accounts first to be well prouided for and then they would serue God in their callings who hauing gotten three hundred or foure hundred by the yeare then haue bin further off then they were before The second reason is if any man be so foolish he shall yet be more foolish he preferreth the shadow of these transitory things before the eternall things they shal loose both the shadow the thing it selfe as Aesops dog did Augustine saith they shall haue an ende either their owne that is they shall leaue thee as Iobs goods did him or thine thou shalt leaue them as the glutton in the Gospel but that which is worst wheÌ they shal haue left thee yet the sinne whereby thou gottest them shall remaine with thee Genes chapt 4. Sinne sleepeth at the doore it is quiet all thy life long but when wee goe out of the doore of this life it shall compasse about our heeles and our hands and we shall neuer be rid of it 10 Knowledge of the word is as necessary an arte for Christians as the arte of Husbandrie is necessary for Husbandmen Men can say they can learne nothing of the Preachers but to loue GOD aboue all and our Neighbours as our selues and as for this lesson they say they are not now to goe to schoole But this is as much as if one should say Husbandrie is an easie thing and there is nothing to bee learned there but to Sowe Plough and Reape and yet to set his hand to any of these without knowledge of the trade he is altogether foolish Well then as in this so in all other Artes we will confesse that we cannot come to the practise of particulars without knowledge of the principles and yet come to the great Arte of Knowledge which is the maine profession of all and needeth most teachers and best schollers and wee thinke we can learne that with sitting still and taking of our case But there is a knowledge of the worlde and they that come to be our schoolemaisters to that they shall bee had in high estimation Howsoeuer we account of knowledge the Prophet sayth that vnder CHRIST our knowledge excelleth the knowledge of the Priestes and in Pauls time the women were so full of vnderstanding that the Apostle was faine to take order that they should not speake in their open assemblies where they would needes bee speaking The holy Ghost Colos. chap. 3. would not haue the word of God to dwell in vs beggerly thinnely or strangely but plentifully and surely without this knowledge we know nothing to doe as we should doe it And for this cause in the former age though the diuell could be content men should be as merciful and as true dealers as they would because they were guiltie of Ignorance and wanted knowledge to direct them herein yet now because knowledge is come he cares not how vnmerciful and deceitfull men become nay now he takes away mercie and truth and knowledge and all The reason is because we make no more precious account of knowledge we can bee content to sitte at home by the fire rather than to come abroad to heare or if the diuell giue vs leaue and we get so much masterie of the diuell that we come to the sermon yet sleepe
God which is his arme to draw vs to saluation when it hath beene a little while among vs it is a thing smally esteemed wheras coÌtrariwise in those places where it is newly recouered they flocke together farre and neare and will make it their talke and songes and whole delights The like reason is of the Sacraments other blessings of God which while men doe vse of fashion and custome or else doe rest in the outward thing not looking into them nor beholding the spirituall grace offered by them it cannot be but that they must needs fall into a superstitious abuse of them or else despise and loath them 7 Our Sauiour Christ giueth two notable titles and commendations to the exercises of the Church Matthew chapter 7. verse 6. he calleth them holy and precious First for holines we know there is no sound holines but in the Lord or of the Lord and therefore it was said holines to the Lord it was the inscription of Aarons miter And it is said in the Gospell that none is good but God that is none is essentially good but God the word the Angels so forth are holy but in respect rather of some thing receiued than of their own nature and so the word is holy after a double manner either for that it commeth from God who is perfitly holy and it is of the nature of him or else for that by it we receiue holines and are made holy For the first it is sure that the law-giuer doth alwaies impart to the lawe something of his owne nature and therefore among the heathen looke what kind of men set downe the lawes the law had a smacke of their disposition Solon a very moderate man his lawes were very moderate and tasted much that way Draco his lawes were seuere like to himselfe and therefore they were said to be written with blood So are the Lord his ordinances they comming from the holiest of all carie froÌ him in them a sensible rellish of holines and are vnited to the nature of God And as the law commeth from one holy and so teacheth holy things likewise coÌmeth holines into our hearts by applying them therevnto our hearts of themselues not being holy and so the law hauing a qualitie of God himselfe it hath it not for it selfe alone but for vs. In this respect as the law is liuely so it is a quickning law making aliue as the word is wise so it maketh wise as it is holy so it is a sanctifying law making vs wise For preciousnes the Scriptures sticke not and cease not to set a price of the word as Psalme 19. and 119. Dauid compares it to spoiles a thing full of precious things wherein are things of great price And yet for that in spoiles are things of all value some more some lesse precious after he compares it to gold then to fined gold afterward to much fined gold yea to thousands of gold and siluer and not contenting himselfe he ioyneth to gold precious stones and least yet he might say too little he compares it to all manner of riches The reason hereof is this that for as much as the soule of a man euen of him that perisheth is precious and the soule of euery good man more precious then the soule of the holiest Christ Iesus is most precious Now for as much as the Gospell hath it foundation in opening of the signe of the blood of Christ therefore the Gospell in a singular degree of excellencie must needs be most precious 7 When some penitent sinners are executed for theft we see they are more grieued foâ whoredome than for theft because it brought them to theft but most of all they sorrow for neglect of the word which hath made them most loose in al their life Seeing then this is warranted by the experience of our times let vs take heed we neglect it not but see the want and neglect of these meanes to be the cause of other sinnes but if we will not doe this the Lord will punish sinne by sinne which is most feareful for this is the only meanes to keepe vs from sinne to heare the word pray giue thankes heare admonitions receiue the sacraments with reuerence and in truth As these meanes doe keepe vs from sinnes so do they recouer vs from them when we are fallen thereinto as when great trouble is vpon vs pouertie disquietnes against these the word of God doth giue a remedie teaching vs that as it came by Gods prouidence so he must take it away contrarie to the familie of loue who denying the prouideÌce of God attribute it to outward causes Example of a man which sayd his sicknes came by Gods visitation they replyed vnto him did you not take cold he answered that is but a meanes to serue his prouidence so the familie left him For we take cold often and yet are not sicke because the Lord hath all things in his hand to dispose at his pleasure and then shall we rest in this when we are certainely perswaded of this doctrine Psalme 32. The Prophet saith that before he acknowledged his sinne moysture was turned into drought but when he confessed his punishment was taken away so Iob. 33. when men wil not profite by his word then the Lord wil seale this former doctrine by a correction which if we profite not by it will lie so long on a man that his bones shall sticke out being in this case if the Lord reueale him this he shal be restored to his former state It is plaine that the cause of these corrections is the neglect of the instruction of God in his word which if we would throughly giue ouer our selues vnto we might be sure that no presumptuous sinne should preuaile against vs. But if we esteeme not the word of God or receiue it so as that we profit not by it then let vs not maruaile though the Lord doe visite vs and that in great mercy too if we can be brought so highly to esteeme of the word and of prayer as of nothing more CHAP. XLVI Of Magistracie or Gouernment AFter that Iethro Exod. 18. 21. had tolde Moses a better course in the gouernment of the people hee describeth what manner of men they should bee and to the properties which are there set downe there may be added three in the first of Deuteron vers 13. First then Magistrates must bee wise that is skilfull in all those causes which shall come before them otherwise if they be not men of knowledge they be not fitte for that place Yea though they bee well minded and willing to doe good yet if they haue not knowledge of those things which they must deale in it is not sufficient For as in handicraft matters a good man is not straightway a good Artificer So and much more is it in this waightie calling 2 Secondly it is required that they bee endued with prudence or experience for Sapientia and
to fall vpon them 7 Where a people hartily desire by prayer the ministerie of Gods word the Lord will send them faithfull ones and will multiplie his graces in them but because people are so full of carnall securitie the Lord sends them such as either for abilitie cannot or for affection will not deliuer the word of God vnto them 8 The Ministers of God are more discouraged by the disobedience of their owne people than by the maliciousnesse of their enemies be they neuer so mighty But let Gods ministers know that they must euer haue some to refuse theÌ but let euery child of God take heed that he offend not his godly Minister and if he hath offended let him with submission seeke to please him for as Paul saith If I be sory who can make me glad but those by whom I haue been made forte And let the Minister of the Lord remember that the fruits of his labours amongst the people be as it were the life and crowne of his ministerie so Paul teacheth also in his owne example I doe liue if Christ doe liue in you 9 The Israelites murmured against the Lord though they seemed to repine but against Moses and Aaron Christ saith He that heareth you heareth me c. So loÌg as the Ministers of God trust not in themselues nor doe any thing of themselues but that wherunto they are called and ordained if they be resisted the Lord in them is resisted and if we refuse such wee refuse the Lord 2. Sam. 12. But when they be not ordained of God nor bring not the word of God with them then the curse cause lesse shall not fall But if we be assured of their calling or perswaded of their doctrine or if doubting and searching by the Scriptures we finde it true then if we obey not the Lord is highly dishonoured 10 It is necessarie that the Minister of God doe very sharply rebuke the people for their sinnes and that he lay before them Gods grieuous iudgements against sinners for so the Apostle commandeth Rebuke them sharply that they may be sound in the faith And again it is needfull for the people that they haue their coÌsciences touched and their hearts made knowne vnto them that so they may come out of their sinnes and preuent the heauie iudgement of God 11 The Israelites were sometime at their wits end and therefore could not pray so that they had a singular blessing to haue Moses to pray for them So had Lot when Abraham prayed for him So had the Israelites when Samuel Phineas and Elias were ready to pray for them This must teach vs to set much by Gods seruaÌts among vs which pray for vs and not to haue them in small account Eccl. saith The godly in prosperitie is not regarded but in aduersitie they are sought vnto And indeed they are our chiefest helpe as is said of Elias that he was the chariots horses of Israel this is not onely profitable for whole countries but for euery particular man that when he caÌnot pray but hath as it were his heart tongue fast looked vp yet then Gods seruants doe pray for them that after they may pray themselues Wherefore let vs euer be readie to pray for others though they be wicked and haue done no dutie to vs yet it is Gods grace that we stand that we might reach a haÌd to them and though they haue reiected vs and deale euill with vs yet let vs doe our dutie vnto them as Moses did for this people though they were ready to stone him and so did Samuel pray for the people which had reiected him so that nothing must cause vs to leaue our duties to them but euer labour to haue our harts vpright with God whereof this is a good note if we can pray for others though they haue wronged vs. And that we may do this we must set the glory of God before our eyes which will teach vs not only to loue do good vnto them which loue vs for so do the harlots but euen to help them that hate vs. Therefore when the Lord will haue a punishment brought vpon vs then will hee take the godly froÌ vs as he tooke Lot from Sodom And therefore in such cases we haue to feare dangers 12 With what prouision the mightie of the world build their castles and with what consultations the Kings of the Nations proclaime warres with the same prouision with the same consultation and with no lesse should we take the calling of the Ministerie vpon vs which is a masonrie and a warfare both at one time as master Beza well noteth Ephes. 6. 2. continually like the builders vnder Nehemiah holding the trowell in one hand and the sword in the other The ground-worke hereof flesh and blood hath taught vs and set it downe for a corner stone in all serious consultations that whatsoeuer is must be set downe once for all euen for all the life long neuer to be called backe againe That same had need be well breathed vpon and be long in setting downe And this is not onely heathen wisedome but Salomons wisdome a man filled with vnderstanding euen one of his Aphorisms Prou. 25. Prepare thy worke without and make readie all things in the fielde But behold a greater then Salomon Luc. 14. before whom all heathens wisedome all mans wisedome is foolishnes yea brutishnes euen Christ Iesus the only wise God who not in generalitie but in this particular case of the ministerie streightly chargeth and commaundeth vs that not the best of vs all be so hardie as to lift vp an Axe or to stretch a line ouer his building before we haue been at Ephrata and in the woods to see that our prouision be great enough before wee haue set downe and as it were kept straight Audite with our selues and cast all our Reckonings ouer againe and bee sure wee haue sufficient to lay the last stone as wee lay the first If we doe not thus charges will arise more then wee thinke and we shall not be able to holde out to the ende And if wee be not why then all that behold vs all the world all the Angels in heauen CHRIST himselfe shall laugh vs to scorne Christ himselfe shall haue vs in derision this fellow must needes be building c. Oh it goeth sore when CHRIST whose Face was wrinckled with weeping and the shadow of death was on his Eyes for our sinnes when that Christ who in the dayes of his flesh offered supplications with strong crying and teares Heb. 5 When that Christ who in the bitternes of his soule lifted vp his voyce ouer Ierusalem and cried Oh if thou haâst but knowne at the least in this day what belonged vnto thy peace and so was saine to lift vp the rest of the Sentence with teares as it was and as not being able to speake on for weeping the teares comming downe so fast
what say you to the Truth of Religion that is among vs why our Doctrine is sound enough that needes not to be spoken of No Yes surely very needfull it is to speake of it Truth indeede runnes about the Church-walles for eares and goeth about the Pillars but it findeth no nearers and as the wise man saith he that hath a Treasure in store and not in vse is as though he had it not so we may say of our Age men haue a little knowledge but for want of vsing it they are as though they had no knowledge and seeing wee hide our knowledge if wee haue it and we cannot speake the truth at our going in and our going out as men are charged by Moses wee cannot be said to haue the truth So in a second degree Paul would haue vs vse the world as though we vsed it not surely had hee made his wish of the Truth as hee did of the world hee had surely had it All our knowledge is a knowledge of the braine it is not a knowledge of the hart for it neuer makes vs set lesse on the score of sinne yee shall see this plaine wee know that fire will burne and because wee know it indeede by no paine almost can wee be brought to put our finger in the fire and doubtles if wee were perswaded that sinne would burne vs as a fire wee would not so easily put our hands vnto it And I would know if a man had a rule or gold-weight whereby he might measure his timber weigh his mettals and yet he neuer vseth either his rule or his weights what good it would doe him Talke of religion and begin to speake of the word and you shall haue manie that will holde you talke a whole dinner time or halfe a day and looke into their liues and common course of their conuersation and they wil falsifie whatsoeuer they haue said so they haue a thing but without all vse of it There is yet another thing mentioned Ephes 6. and that is a gyrdle of Truth it must be tyed to vs but our truth is not gyrt to vs it sitteth not close to vs it will easilie be shaken off from vs if the Crosse come and persecution shake vs a little wee can easily shift it off 4 A man would not willingly dwell by an euill nature and hatred will driue any man a way Truth is hated among vs and no maruell though it delight not to be among vs. If a man should take vpon him to plucke vp an olde-hedge and to admonish one of sinne straight way one Snake or other will bee ready to hisse at him and to sting him for his labour They that should looke to vs are hated and if a man be so bold as to tell a man of his fault he shall haue a rebuke for his paines with this scoffe or the like this is one of the wise generation which can telll the truth so cold an occupation is it to tell the truth So that we are not onely culpable for not hauing Truth but because we haue driuen Truth out of the Land It would grieue me to name mens sinnes herein but yet your selues know that a man will sell credite Faith and all that he hath to set Truth out of the way and shall wee thinke then that Truth hath any heart to dwell among vs seeing wee sell it for two-pence or a groate nay for a paire of old-shooes But let vs know seeing that CHRIST hath pronounced himselfe to be the TRVTH hee hath made these men that sell the Truth guiltie of the sinne of Iudas they sell Christ not for so much but for halfe so much nay for a quarter so much as Iudas sold him For CHRIST is TRVTH and CHRIST is solde 5 Contempt and hatred ouerthroweth all estates if either the Law be contemned or the Law-giuer hated And as in Kingdomes so it fareth for this point in the Church if the law of God be not esteemed then the iealousie of the Lord of Hostes will surely either take away his Law or punish the abusers of it The cause of contempt commonly as they say is familiaritie Familiarity breedeth contempt Indeed the wise men of the world noted that there were three excellent mothers which brought forth three very euill daughters The mothers are these first Familiaritie which is the high pitch of friendship brings vp contempt so the more we enioy the thing loued the viler it growes in our eyes Secondly truth breeds hatred The third is peace and that is the mother of idlenesse and securitie So that whatsoeuer is free in vâe once that growes vile as Manna though it were a verie precious thing did in the eyes of the Israelites Yet we must know that albeit somtime these issue from these mothers yet they be not their natural daughters The naturall child of familiaritie is not contempt but it commeth of our corrupt nature which is cleane opposite to the nature of God For as the nature of God is so perfectly good that he doth turne euen very euill things to very good things as the malice of the Iewes in putting his Sonne to death to be a meane of our saluation so our nature is so absolutely euill that it turnes very good things into euill Wherfore retaining this foolish axiome of vanitie that nothing is precious but rare strange things it commeth not of the nature of the thing which is still good but of our nature which no more esteemes it In the first of Samuel it is said the word was precious in those daies which was because it was rare for they accounted highly of Samuel because they had no Prophet long before but we must not doe so neither in other things doe we so Doe we in naturall things contemne the sunne the water and the fire because they be vsuall we doe not Then surely naturally we contemne not a thing for familiaritie but the cause of contempt is the ignorance of the vse of the thing and therefore no doubt as we doe not contemne the sunne the water the fire because we know and are perswaded of the true vse of them so therefore we doe in long vse contemne the word and prayer and sacraments because we know not the necessitie and the vse of them Whensoeuer then we begin to be cloyed let vs know the nature of a sinne doth begin to grow in vs not that in the long vse of the word we are so full of knowledge but for that we know not the vse of it and therefore like swine we leaue the pearle and goe to the shels Greatly therefore are we to pray against this Concerning hatred when the pearles are contemned the Ieweller is wrathfull and when the word is despised the Lord is surely displeased for which cause good men feeling their spirits to grow hot at the sight of such contempt and the contemners seeing themselues to be drawen out
and to giue a greater light vnto the same As we see in Moses who came to bring the Law vnto this people not a new Lawe nor contrarie to that which was before but hee renewed it confirming and making it more cleare and that which they had before deliuered from hand to hand that hee gaue in Tables and that which they afore had practised he giueth forth vnto them now in Precepts For by the whole story of Genesis it is soone perceiued that not onely the morall Lawe contained in the two Tables but eueÌ the Ceremoniall the Iudiciall law were knowne vnto Abraham and others that liued before the law it was neuer lawfull for them to haue any more gods but one only and true God and so consequently that his pure worship which was according to his will The Sabbath was obserued and kept not onely in Paradise but euen of the Israelites when they were in Aegypt before they came to the wildernes which they could not haue done had they not receiued it by traditions The duties also in the second Table were as common and as well knowne as any others were And when we reade in Genesis of Priests and Altars and sacrifices differences betweene cleane and vncleane beasts c. it doth easily appeare that the substance of the Ceremoniall law was long before Moses his time the death of adulterers and the punishment of murtherers doe plainely declare that they had the politicall Law before the dayes of Moses that he was not the first giuer therof vnto the people he taught therefore no new or strange doctrine nor yet contrary to that which was before He was only the means to confirme it and to make it more easily to be vnderstood for he deliuered it in plainer maÌner than it was deliuered vnto the Fathers The Prophets did expound it more plainly then he and as euery Prophet was more nere the time of Christ so did he bring greater light to that which went before Iohn Baptist had cleere reuelations than any of the Prophets For our Sauiour doth prefer him before them not in respect of his person but in respect of his office and calling but the Lord Iesus euen our God and Sauiour our onely Prophet of al others hath brought most cleere light which hee hath reuealed and made knowne vnto the world both by himselfe and the Apostles whose Epistles and writings are by many degrees more plaine and manifest than the writings of the Prophets which were before them And do we not see that since the time that the Lord began to renue the light of the Gospell and to deliuer vs as it were from the darknes wherewith we were well neere oppressed Doe we not see I say that greater light doth more and more appeare that many things are now more manifest than they haue beene in former times and ages Moreouer the law had testimony from the couenaÌt made with Ahraham Isaac and Iacob The Prophets did proue their doctrine by the law and the couenants and our Sauiour hath his witnes out of the law and the Prophets and his Apostles did draw their proofe from all The law is in the Gospell and the Gospell in the law and therefore whosoeuer shall not make their doctrine agreeable to the law the Gospel they may nor ought not to be receiued but in the boldnesse of Gods good spirit we may say with S. Paul Let them be accursed For the Lord is not contrary nor vnlike to himselfe As the spirit spake in old time in the Patriarkes and Prophets so spake he in the Apostles of our Sauiour Christ and so will he speake in his true seruants and ministers to the ende of the world there is with him no variablenes nor shadow of change but hee abideth euer the same most like vnto himself and so doth his word which is of the same nature Whosoeuer then shall bâing vnto vs any doctrine not warranted by Gods word or contrarie to that which before hath beene deliuered yea if he bring it in harder and more darke speeches than the word of God is or if hee deliuer it more strangely or obscurely and yet wil beare vs in hand and make vs beleeue that he hath cleerer reuelations we may then iustly suspect him of vntruth and vtterly refuse him further than by certaine grounds reasons out of Gods word he doth confirme his Doctrine And as we may rightly hold all the doctrines of men accursed when they speake or write any thing contrary to the holesome word of truth or else doe adde anything thereto So likewise if any shall take away from the word of God one iot or tittle we may in the feare of God and in the zeale of his truth pronounce against him that sentence wherewith God in great wisedome hath closed vp his holy Scriptures The Lord will take his part out of the booke of life and out of the holy citie and out of those things which are written in this booke 2 Iohn saith the Spirit bloweth where it listeth so also as much as it listeth sometime breathing softly like the coole ayre and sometime like the whirle-winde for man is full of wandring thoughts and imaginations especially when he heareth the word but nothing is more dangerous than the yong mans heart which is in all places of the world at once if you speake not what he thinketh he doth not attend if hee be not astonished and for this cause doth the holy Ghost often offer galling concessions and pinching permissions as Eccl. 10. God seemeth in such speeches at the first to fauour sinne But as we lift vp a thing high to driue it the harder so God vseth such speeches to throw them to eternal destruction to breake them to fitters Yea we would thinke the Lord to be a proctor of euill if hee should not sometimes be very vehement The bitterest kind of deniall is to bid vs go yet so ââine would God worke on our heart that he vseth such vehemencie 3 It is as farre from God his nature to deride any man as it is for him to repent but our sins are so great that if it were possible yee should make him a scoffer But as when saluation is wrought in the highest measure it is wrought in greatest compassion so the highest point of reuenge is derision Wee know the nature of God is full of pitie and vnlesse it be to very euill persons his speeches are full of compassion Speake my people saith he Micah 6. And Esay 5. What haue I not done that I could doe to thee And Oh that my people would haue heard Psal. 81. And when they would not heare he speaketh to the dumbe creatures Heare heauen and earth Esay 1. And Christ saith O Ierusalem Ierusalem c. These are good and royall speeches which are very sweete and sweetnes it selfe But when he speaketh to the desperate and wicked he changeth his
speech into sharpenes as Mat. 6. If light be darknes how great is that darknes If sweetnes become bitternes how great is that bitternes Euery thing when it degenerateth into his contrarie becommeth most contrary as of the sweetest wine is made the sowrest vineger and that which is coldest when it is boyled is most feruent the sea calmest when it is moued is most raging Augustine saith that his laughter is more to bee feared than his anger That which he speaketh with laughter let vs reade with weeping For God neuer vseth such speeches of derisioÌ but there followeth immediatly destruction Prou 1. 26 27. Psal. 2. Hee will laugh them to scorne and then will breake them in peeces And because this is the last warning before iudgement when wee finde the Lord speaking so vnto vs it is as much as if he should say Now heare the word or neuer Well these speeches are vsed to wilfull sinners as Micaiah speaketh to the King that would go to battaile whatsoeuer came of it Go to and prosper Prou 2. Because you haue not heard any word nor profited by my sermons nor by my inward checks nor come when I shewed out my benefite but refused my correction then commeth this I will laugh at your destruction Ephraim will needes follow Idols well let him saith God Iosu 4 Psal. 2. We will not be yoked and will ye not goe to the Lord in heauen will yoke you And againe such as drinke iniquitie till they haue no vse of God his gifts in them woe be to them 4 We must redeeme time euen from our ordinary callings to read the holy Scriptures 5 It is best to note the general vertue of the word and not to vse exceptions but vpon particular and constraining necessitie 6 It is the grace of God when the word of God is of such credit with vs that it humbleth vs more than all manner of corrections 7 The vsuall dealing of the Lord is that hee first sendeth his word then his wonders which if they preuaile not then doth hee fall to afflicting vs and the ending of one crosse shall be the beginning of another till he hath brought vs to him if we be his or till we bee hardened if we belong not to him 8 The word of God is the sauour of life to some and the sauour of death to others it bringeth some to repentance and others it hardeneth 9 We must esteeme highly of the Sacraments admonitions of our brethren because in contempt of these we despise Gods ordinance and they can neuer haue their fruit in vs. For whosoeuer haue felt the fruites of the spirit can tell that nothing is so comfortable to vs as that great ioy which they felt in the right vse of these holy ordinances of God And hereof commeth that continuall ioy which the children of God take and finde in reading hearing and speaking of his word prayer Sacraments Therfore let vs learne to esteeme the word of God which hath been offered so long and let not our corruption as in other things so in this lesse esteeme it because it hath been long with vs which through corruption we shall doe if God by his great grace doe not sustaine vs. 10 Our father Adam had nothing to leade him by but the great booke of the creatures which when by sinne it was blotted the Lord supplied this want by the word though not written which is cleere for that without faith it is impossible to please God but Abel by faith pleased God and that faith presupposed the word therefore they had the word for which cause some were called the sonnes of God because they were ruled by the word of God And this word is said by the Apostles and Prophets that it endereth for euer therefore our Fathers had this word though not alwayes written 11 We must learne principally those things which the spirit of God most purposeth to teach vs and be more sparing in those things which to knowe Gods spirit is the more sparing to teach vs. 12 Although the word of God is alwayes in season to be ministred yet mens hearts are not alwayes in season to receiue it 13 To one that said she had a thing told her in the spirit that should vndoubtedly come to passe he answered how it might bee of God who after some great and grieuous conflict comforteth her But euermore such workings are according to the word if they be of God And seeing such inward motions for the most part are either offered or wrought by our owne corruption or sent of the diuel as an illusion we must trie these motions by the word whether they be for spirituall or temporall things if they be of God and according to his word beleeue them for the words sake and not onely because of the reuelations if they agree not to the word how pleasant soeuer they seeme to flesh and blood listen not then to them too much and lesse beleeue them 14 The word of God is reuerenced with many titles it is the reuealed will of God the librarie of the holy Ghost the cubit of the Sanctuarie the Lanterne of Israel Psa. 119. â09 the spirituall Manna Christ his Aphorismes the wisedome of the crosse the Lord his legacie the touchstone of error the key of the sheepfold the mystery of godlinesse the oldest way of life and truth Prou. 28 the fulnes of knowledge the Schoole-master of mankind the beacon of the soule the seede of new birth the mouth of the Lord Iehouah the two-edged sword the acts and statutes of the highest Parliament the mint of the Church the lode-starre of the faithfull pilgrim the signeâ of God his right hand âhe Lambes book the watch-bâl the glasse of our life 1. Pet. 2. 2 the scepter of his kingdom the arch of the truth the breath of the holy Ghost God his Oracle the Epistle of God to the world the inestimâble pearle the tenour of our freehold the couenant of promise the Court-roule of his fiâes and amercements the well of the water of life the Lord his treasurie the lightning and thuÌder of the most High WheÌ God speaketh any thing although it be no more than once spoken we ought to receiue it with that faith and deuotion as if it had often bin spoken Wee must thinke of the Lord his writings at the least to be as sure as the proclamations of the Medes and Persians which alter not Dan. 6. 12. Euerie iot title in the librarie of the holy Ghost is fined hath passed seuen times through the fire ere it come to our hands so it shall not neede the furnace of our vaine reason for it further triall Psal. 12. This word was giuen first by God in his owne person secondly by the ministerie of Angels thirdly by his seruants the Prophets fourthly by his owne Sonne Coloss. 2. 3. it was written 2. Pet. 1. 21. it was inspired 2. Timoth-3 â6 it is
them in others which will permit vs to bee grieued at euill things in our selues and yet make vs to reioyce to see the same in others True zeale loueth good wheresoeuer and in whomsoeuer it is true zeale hateth sinne wheresoeuer and in whomsoeuer true zeale loueth friends as they be God his friends true zeale hateth aduersaries so far as they are God his aduersaries true zeale loueth a good thing in our most professed enemy true loue hateth a sinne in our most assured friend if wee are perswaded that our enemies be God his children howsoeuer we disagree in some particular yet wee can swallow vp many priuate iniuries offred and we more reioyce in them as they be God his children then we can be grieued at them as they haue iniuried vs. Indeede true zeale is most grieued for the sinnes of the godly because so much is their sinne grieuouser theÌ the sin of another by how much they came neerer to the image of GOD then another howbeit this must alwayes be with a Christian sympathie which worketh in vs a griefe for their sinne as well as an anger for their sinne which changeth our griefe into prayer for them Though then we be neuer so far asunder we must loue them that loue God though we be ioyned neuer so neere we must hate them that hate God in the meane time in deuouring on the one hand to do all duties of loue and obedience vnto them in admonishing them praying for them and mourning for them as they be ioyned in any band vnto vs and remembring on the other hand when nothing will do them good but the matter is at this point that we must either cleaue to God and forsake them or forsake God and cleaue to them that nature and ciuilitie in the second table are to giue place to religion and pietie in the first table 5 The fift rule is that wee must not bee stricter to our selues than to any other and bee more liberal in some things to others than to our selues This will first cause vs to cast the first stone at our selues this will teach vs to pull first the beame out of our owne eyes and then the mote out of anothers eye this wil make such an experience of sinne in our selues that we shall neither flatter too foolishly men in their sins nor rebuke too rigorously men for their sinne Some we shall see iustly misliking a ceremonie refuse it in themselues yet for that it is a thing indifferent they can tolerate it in others others there be who being vnwilling to vse it themselues iudge streightly all others as haynous offenders that vse it Moses refused to take so much as a shooe-latchet himselfe from the Egyptians and yet to others that would take hee would not denye the lawe of armes so streight he was to himselfe so liberall he was to others Paul seeing that in some places hee could not so conueniently liue of other mens charges as at Corinth Thessalonica although at Colossos he receiued somewhat where they were able to bestow on him yet he would not that all men should be tied to this example to doe the like for he laboureth much in all his Epistles almost about this to shew how Ministers ought sufficiently to be prouided for so strict hee was to himselfe such liberalitie he left to others Rom. 14. 2. Cor. 8. 10. where he intreateth of things indifferent It were good then that Christians might say thus with themselues I can doe thus by Christian libertie but if it be an hinderance to the glorie of God or an offence to my brother I wil not do it if others doe it so their heart be good in this and their conscience is vsed in other good things I will not herein wage warre with them but to ioyne with them in greater and better matters I will pardon the lesse If this wisedome had beene vsed long agoe what vanitie had there been in the Church of God for want of this what trouble hath risen therein 6 The sixt and last rule is if we haue a zeale against the sinne because it was against the law of God and therewithall haue a compassion to the person because one like our selues hath offended this mixture of affections causeth anger to feede on the sinne not on the person When our Sauiour Christ going about on the Sabbath day to heale the man with the withered hand was reprehended of the Pharisies it is saide hee looked about him angerly and after it is added that he sorrowed for the blindnesse of their hearts see how anger and sorrow meete anger that men should haue such little knowledge of God or loue to their brother sorrow that being such excellent creatures they should slippe so fouly Looke vpon the Prophets which if in the heauinesse of spirite they did not vtter their word which in the zeale of God his glorie they did denounce so that when they most threatned they were most grieued that the plague spoken should fall vpon them Now that is an outreaching zeale where our anger rather seedeth on the person than on the sinne Samuel in the zeale of Gods glorie spares not flatly to tell Saul of his sinne and yet in loue to his person he was alwaies bent to lament Saules cause and to pray for him Doest thou loue Gods glorie Then wilt thou surely admonish thy brother of his sinne because zeale cannot suffer God to be dishonoured Doest thou loue thy brother then wilt thou admonish him with compassion because loue lamenteth the weaknes of thy brother who hath done that which thou mightest haue done FINIS GODLY OBSERVATIONS CONCERNING DIVERS ARGVMENTS AND COMmon places in Religion CHAP. I. COnscience is a sensible feeling of Gods iudgements grounded vpon the word nourished by the consideration of the latter day stirring vp our hearts to the approouing of our doings both before God and men It is an effect of faith faith therefore as the cause must goe before where no faith is there is no knowledge where there is no knowledge there is no conscience Many men say this is my coÌscience they might better say this is mine opinion this is my fancie Knowledge is lesse than faith and opinion lesse than knowledge Againe it is placed in the heart to the stirring vp of vs and summoning of vs to approoue those things which we knowe before God We must not make our conscience like a cheuerel purse stretch it too farre or too narrow that is bee not too righteous as the Anabaptists and the Familie of loue Saul in sparing Agag would be too mercifull and afterwards waxed cruell by killing the Prophets Those that are true Puritanes are such We must not let our conscience looser than the Scriptures be for then wee fall to be prophane Take heede of extreames for vertue is a meane betweene two extreames taking something of one and something of the other knowledge of generals and
heare thou the word of God preached diligently Potest enim tibi id in animo contingâre quoa Eutycho in corpore 2 There bee some of this sect that will yeeld vnto men their bodies to doe with them what they will but their soules they say are for the Lord. And why not their bodies for him also they haue an inward and a darke kinde of godlines that so thinke it enough to make the night or a corner of their chamber a witnesse of their religion which kinde of men are to giue an account for detracting from the Lord his worship Others there are and they will goe to the congregation but it is when the chaine of idlenes other busines is growne so long that they may goe with some case Some will come to the Church more often but when the iudgements of God are denounced they say they shal not come neere them Deut. 29. 19. we are deliuered though wee haue committed all these abominations We haue al vncircumcised eares and naturally we haue a praeputium before our âares and they that are skilfull in Anatomie knowe that there is as it were a hammer at the âare which will open wide when wee heare vanitie but it is fast shut when the Lord speaketh vnto vs. It is a common disease in others to seeke after varietie and so after vanitie and so nature desireth an infinitum And these meÌ either hunt after words which may cause them to erre from the word of truth or else they say they heare such cold vncomfortable sermons as they cannot away with If good gifts bee ioyned with the preaching of the word and we heare the word with the gifts it is a question whether we heare for the words sake or for the gifts sake but if the word come without such glorious gifts a man may stirre vp himselfe sufficiently thereby And when it doth come to passe that such vnsauory liquors be drawne out of mustie vessels we must be driuen to this consideration that God for our dulnes hath shut vp the mouthes of his Preachers and hath denied the power and puritie of preaching vnto vs and that our dead and deafe eares are the cause that the Lord tieth vp the strings of our Preachers tongues Neither is this to smooth or sooth vp any one in negligent vsing of their gifts for the Lord will haue his gifts vsed and a candle put vnder a bushell is not of the Lord his setting it is the diuels doing when our gifts are suppressed Well if we haue eares and heare not the word then is no difference betweene a mans eares and an Asses and it is rather a propertie of Idols which haue eares and heare not haue eies and see not And as they that haue mouthes and speake not are rather Idoll shepheards than true Pastors so they that haue eares and heare not are rather Idoll gazers than true hearers of the word Againe for this cause we must heare because we heare the most excellent obiect the obiect of the eare is a sound or voyce now the most excellent sound is the sound of the Gospell the most excellent voyce is the voyce of the Preacher Another reason may be that our members are put to their best vse when they serue most for the glory of God as our feete are put to the best vse when they carrie vs to the congregation our hands when they are lift vp in prayer our eares when they be hearkening to the word of God and therefore they prouide well for themselues that early in the morning before they doe any thing else doe put out their members to the best vse in the worship of God And surely if there were nothing but the bare word of God deliuered vnto vs as it is a thing containing the will of God it were worthy the reading hearing and meditating but when it openeth to vs the treasures of saluation when it teacheth vs wisedome and equitie so as we may be able to discerne euery affection it is a thing much more worthie our trauell We think that we may flie vp to heauen by the wings of profound knowledge but saith the Scripture that learned preaching shall saue vs No the foolishnes of preaching must saue vs all our saluation must be fetched from hence therefore it is worth the hearing this is Ioels trumpet and of great force We must learne therefore to vse a preparation without which all our seruice stinketh before the Lord. When thou enterest into the house of the Lord looke vnto thy feete Eccles. 4. 17. Stand in awe saith the Prophet commune with your owne hearts Psal. 4. And Iob. 1. 6. Iob is said to sanctifie his sonnes 2. Chro. 30. 18. 19. though many of the people had not cleansed themselues yet Ezechtas prayed for them that prepared their whole hearts to seeke the Lord. But all we rush to the congregation as a foxe out of his forme And though we haue knowledge enough yet we had need to be straighted because we are as a broken bow and in seeking of knowledge we must seeke it fruitfully scire vt scias audire vt audias is meere vanitie Euery one would be a patient in the word of God but there be many pragmaticall things Beatiqui audiunt What is that enough Beati qui ambulant qui custodiunt eati qui perseuerant If we will not heare the time will come when we shall be constrained to heare if we will not heare when the Lord speaketh we shall crie but not be heard if we heare it as a bond to tie the Lord to heare vs againe according to his promise 3 Looke how neere we come vnto the practise of Dauid so neere are we to the liuely members of God and looke how farre we are from that so farre are we from the image of God Men rather seeke for profound knowledge than for faith that worketh by loue and couet more the ministeriall doctrine than after the power of the Spirit Therefore God who is as able to send a lying spirit into the mouthes of 400. Prophets as into any of the meanest Israelites doth punish them commonly with strange doctrine giue them vp to strong illusions We ought to haue such a burning affection in vs that we should not be able to expresse it as Dauid had who because he could not expresse it vseth an exclamation Psal. 119. 97. O how loue I thy law but mens hearts are dull and their spirits heauie they are farre from this affection that was in Dauid 4 Our loue to Gods word is a triall of our loue to God he that trembleth at Gods word and is obedient vnto his voyce doth better than he that offereth sacrifice and he that loues Gods word doth loue God and else not Where the loue of a man is the practise will be there Matth 6. where the treasure is there will be the heart As the couetous are bent vpon their riches as the adulterer is bent vpon his
properties thereof 244 Flesh what it is 289. 224. how it must be kept vnder 808. combat betweene it and the spirit 221. 225 Fooles who be 625. diuers kindes of follie 732 Forgetfulnes the cause of it 609 Fornication 501 See Adulterie Why God seemeth somtime to forsake his children 397 39â Frailtie to be borne with 545 Friendship Rules to bee obserued therein 14 with whom it should be made 624 Friends not profiting in godlines 857 Free-will 477 525 Freedome of ioy and freedome of sorrowes 484 Fruites 12 Furies 589 G GIfts extraordinary 15. of the spirit 694 Glorie vaine 273 God his patience mercie 694 his countenance 544. to see feele it 662 two notes of his goodnesse 847. three notes of his fauour 680 his works 748 his Temple 804 his iudgements âââ no flying from it 6â8 his Anger and wrath 696 his word the power and priuiledge thereof 8â8 his prouidence 466 850 Godlines 533 hard to come to 466 the mirrour of it 525 true godlinesse and religion to be preferred before all worldlie things 383 two speciall things to attaine true godlinesse 466 godlie often troubled with vnbeliefe 495 Blasphe mers of the godly 3. âorts 419 Good name 264 261 259 Good workes 15 See Workes Gospell what it is 72 88 772 824 the triall of our loue to it 766 contempt thereof punished 649 â24 How it is said to kill 20 Grace 649 692 decay of Gods graces how dangerous 15 what miserie grace doth free vs from 38 what good things it maketh vs to enioy 381 the fruites and effects thereof 381 382 the price of Grace Ibid. the rarenesse of it 382 the continuance of it ibid. Hee which is once in the estate of Grace shall bee in the same for euer 398 how God takes away one grace from his seruants and puts another in the roome thereof ibid. Griefe 25 7â8 522 for sinne 15 242 for other mens sinne 457 good to bee grieueed 102 681 griefe because wee cannot grieue 194 Gripings fallen in the bodie 2 H HArdnes 716 79â the cause thereof 16 57 two kinds thereof 255 a great plague 718 to haue a feeling thereof is good 681 Haruest 165 Haste to doe good things 36 800 too great haste hurtfull 2â1 Hatred of sinne 320 Health not to attribute it to Physicke 639 Hearing of the Word 72. the best hearing 708. how wee must heare 196. 34â preparation thereto 709. 53. profite thereby 59. how manie sorts of hearers and what to bee obserued therein 834. 835 Heart 1â 5. 271. 115. two causes of watching ouer it 24. nourishing of euill in the heart 171. fainting of it 6â1 circumcision of it 70â In ofâering our selues to Gods seruice wee must search and digge deepe into our hearts 387. Fiue marks of an vpright heart 387. 388. he must haue a sound heart that would haue sound happines 38â The description and properties of a sound heart 386. 415. 416 Hell the târmens of it 658. 695 Helpe in neede 728 Heresie â7 45â 471. dangerous 720 why men detest it not 472 Hereâikes 529. how different from Christians 54. Ciuill conuersation of heretikes 454. They are discouered by the crosse 455. why so fewe heretikes conuerted 467 Holie Ghost of the sending of it 216 See Spirit Hope 497. 754 Humilitie 18. 796. 467. true 28â in the godlie 269 a speciall grace 825 86â from whence 8â0 the meanes of it two â34 3â5 want of it hindereth in godlinesse 520. phantasticall 270 Hypocrisie 19. 140. 574. grosse and close 266. Markes 717. vnâased 8â0 Triall of it 44. kindes 202. how it differeth from godlines 715 Hypocrites God hath a quarrell against them 386. hee loathes their seruicâs ibid. they liue in continuall danger ibid. I I Dolatrie occasions of it to bee aâoyded 220. Idlenesse is occasion of sinne 646. of stâalth 78 Iealousie godlie ouer our selues a thing most necessarie 510 Iests 20. foolish âestings 52 Ignorance of the people must make the Ministers warie 209. 15â of old age 685. cause of disobedience 733 the Saints bewaile it 501 Ignorance a cause to humble vs 475. wilfull ignorance and voluntarie perdition 473 Ignorance and error differ 869 Imaginations if rouing dangerous 467 Impatiencie 7. 8. the cause of it 704. a good meditation against it 674 Impenitencie the causes of it 781 Impietie discouered 764 Impudencie how it commeth 79â of our time 848 Incredulitie in Gods children 537 Infidels haue no good name â61 Infirmities to see and to bee grieued for them 727 Iniurie how to beare 727. what are to be borne 730 Iudgement 727. what strengthen it 19 how to attaine to it 175. who are hastie therein 202. corrupt iudgement 466. day of iudgment 648. 657. how it is said to be neere 658. sudden 7â8 three things in it 65â consideration of them 469. foure reasons approuing Gods iudgements to bee good 414. iudgement for the word of God 406 a visible iudgement of God 501 Iusticiaries 103 Iustification by Faith 678. 848. Arguments of it 243 Iustice two Courts of it 679 Ioy 323. true 46. sweete 986. of a good conscience 693. to the Worde 14. tryall thereof 16. it may be lost 248. Difference of the godlie and godlesse therein 31. Two kindes of it 725 Ioy of saluation how great 293 to labour for it 294. two sortes of ioyes in receiuing of the Word 294 K KIngdome diuerslie taken 287. none shall appeare in it which make not an entrance on Earth 289. What must be solde before wee can possesse it 302. Kingdome of CHRIST how to know where it is 221 Keyes of the Kingdome committed to all Ministers 288 Knowledge 664. â4 general 20. their knowledge purâlind that either know little or knowing neuer so much doe practise nothing 474. to what end God giueth knowledge 410. the vse and abuse of knowledge ibid. true where and how to finde it 6â4 wrought by the Spirit 229. how confirmed 498. sinnes after it 10â to sinne against it a tempting of God 8â6 why wee profit not thereby 196. corrupt kindes of it 721 Knowledge ministeriall 453 L LAw of God 138. what it is 72. why giuen to all 132. morall and naturall differ 154. morall before Moses 829. morall and ceremoniall how abrogated 133. how to be preached 59. difference of the Law and the Gospell 889 Learne what a christian should specially desire to learne 396 and where ibid. League none with the wicked 611 Libertie to take heede vnto it 10â 457 outward libertie brings inward bondage 468 Libertines against them 380 Lies 659 Life and the shortnes of it 659 it is but the present time 660 Light refused for darknesse â73 Loue a true token of it 14 520 of God 113 695 4â4 545 of our brethren 685 of the word 87 766 arguments of our loue to God 454 456 natural loue must giue place to heaueÌly loue ibid. we may not loue that best which the world esteemes best 516 to loue God onely as wee bee taught in his word 49â duties of loue 160 how
deceiueth 501 hard to beleeue it 508 sixe meanes to profit by it 173. 174 c with out it no faith sacrament or repentance 237 three questions of the operation of it 857 a good note of our loue to the word wherein it consisteth 470 a true marke thereof 471 generall plagues for the contmpt thereof 513 Words idle and euill prophane the Sabbath 170 World 43 their iudgement of the godly 262 the loue of it 721 in what respect it loueth sânne 616 how farre it fauoureth the Gospell 820 Workes 15 826 two rules of good works ãâã the reward is of mercie not of merit ââ7 motiues thereunto 827 they are necessarie for all 828 workes without warrant are works of darkenes 475 why good workes are to be done 838 Worship God requireth the vse of the body as well as the soule in it 808 147 wil-worship condemned 810 826 Wrath what sinne brings iââ 651 how to speake of the wrath of God 696 how great it is 197 Y YOuth the sinnes thereof 100 vnbridled affections thereof how dangerous 636 726 it is dissolute 637 it being spent in vanitie commonly ends old age in prophanenesse 464 Sathan laboureth especially to poyson it 653 it must renounce pleasure 800 it is blessed of God 465 Z ZEale properties of true zeale rules of it 255. 256. 829. 830. 50. 542. 543 c. triall of it 653. 814. incident to all 517. diuers kinds of it 541. zeale of the flesh 46â FINIS Or Posthumes Luk. 1 3. 2 Ioh. 1. Prou. 10. 21. Ephes. 4. 13. Intemperantiae genus est Seneca lib. 13. epist. 89. Non discentes necessaria quia superuacua didicerunt Seneca In his Schoolmaster ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Hip. lib. 1 Aphor. 1. Pro. 25 11. Cypr tract 4. de Idolor vaâit Magnum esse solem Philosophus probabit quantus sit Mathematicus qui vsu quodam exercitatione procedit sed vt procedat impetranda illi quaedam princifia sunt Sen lib. 13 Epist. 89. In his Apologie In the same Booke D. Lopes Noctâs Atticâ Gellius Phauorinus Da mihi Mâstrum In his Epistle before his notes on the Reuelation M. Hopkins He knew right well the Poets wittie counsell Vos ò Pompilius sanguis carmen reprehendite quod âân multa dies multa litura coercuit atque perfectum decies non castigauit ad vnguem Heb. 9. 14. Rom. 6. 22. Donat. in vit Virgil. Gen. 6. 9. Ruth 2. 20. Luk. 21. 1. 2. 2 Tim. 1. 26. Mat. 25. 34. Triall of affections How to labour for knowledge and affection Naturall affections When to suspect affectioÌ See more in the title of iudgement sect 1. Slothfulnes Feeling Of sudden gripes and nips in the bodie and feares in the minde Prayer In afflictions to descend into our selues and to ascend to God Deut. 30. 1. 2. 3 4. Simile The diuell cannot hurt vs till we haue hurt our selues The crosse doth seale and season Gods graces in vs. Three things in all trials Publike calamities must affect vs most Extraordinarie affliction in appearance See Affections pag. 1. Psal. 91. Heb. 1. A Papist became a âamiiâst and so an Atheist and his end Feare of Atheisme to increase rather than Papisme The mistiking of our ordinary callings how dangerous Meditations in labour Mariage Entring into a calling without gifts to discharge it Change of places Immoderate or distracting cares Matth. 6. How blinde many be in themselues A dead silence in meetings * Iosias hearkened not to the words of Necho which were of the mouth of God 2 Chro. 35. 22. The godly afflicted consciences feare to displease God A good conscience how sweet and comfortable Prou. 15. 15. The word cures the conscience Esay 28. 16. The true Ministers of Christ neuer cure nor comfort the sicke hastely as wizards doe To find out our speciall sinnes 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Faith without feeling Causes of deadnes of minde 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. How it comes to passe that Gods graces are more sweete vnto vs at our first entrance into regeneration than after A conscience touched for small sinnes How to proceed in comforting the afflicted 1 2 3 Our ioy in the holy Ghost we cannot expresse Philip. 4. Rom. 14. 17. A threefolde pealce Psa. 41. 1. To beare with impatiencie of the sicke A sweet consolation for weake consciences after their often fals Rom. 11. Simile To powre forth our griefes into Gods bosome Not to hide any one of our sinnes 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. Fasting Mariage Neglects in any occasioÌ of doing good The spawne of all sinnes in euery man A particular faith Examples God is most free in his mercie therfore let no thought of vnworthines keâpe thee from him Simile A measurable feare of death commandable Wishes of death euill Maister Greenhams death Not to iudge of any man according to his state in death How to profit by dreames 1. A naturall dreame 2. A good dreame 3. An euill dreame 4. A terrible dreame Vncleane dreames See more in the title of Humilitie sect 2. How we be hindered in godly meditations Deadnes and dulnes Rules concerning doctrine drawne from examples in Scripture 1 2 3 As Nicodemus Iohn 3 Simile Of starting ioyes and affections to the word which some haue while they are in the Church See before of corruption in C. Hard for the rich to beleeue Simile Faith sound how needfull 1. Ioh 5. 4. The spirit comes by the word Gal. 3. 2. yet is he the first cause of our faith and loue to the word Smile Our care for our familie Feeling How to distinguish betweene Gods spirit and his graces in vs. Simile Prayer without feeling In any case take heede ye draw not carnall ioyes into the place of spirituall ioyes Two works of Gods spirit Euident tokens of true sanctification 1 2 3 4 5 6 1 CautioÌs concerning a relapse 2 3 Immoderate feares To submit our selues to Gods haÌd acknowledging that he may iustly confound vs yet desiring to meete with his mercies in Christ Iesus To cherish the feare of God in men Noscitur ex comite qui noÌ cogno citur ex se. Psalm 1. 1 Rules to discerne such as wee receiâe into our societie 2 A true token of loue Societie PerseueraÌce in the vse of the meanes Extraordinarie gifts The pollution and pow er of sin The decay of Gods graces how dangerous Simile Three rules to trie our sorrow for the sinnes of other men 1 2 3 Triall of our ioyes Two extremities of ioy and sorrow Simile Note Conferre this with the 6. Sermon concerning the education of Children Harlots are sooner reclaimed then heretikes Wee find this true alreadie in our time 1 Properties of constant waiting on God 2 3 4 Admonition 1 how the faithfull must âee liââ little children â2 1. Pet. 2. 1. 3 Heb 5. 12. Simile How the wicked often discouer themselues in their death Affections What exercises ãâã ãâã meÌ what fârre vâ affection
commonly despised We may not loue that best which the world esteems best A good rule Depth of mystery in plainnes of words Heart seat of diuinitie Triall of heart Note Note Affections Note Popish doctors of reasoÌ A wit not huÌbled hinders vs in godlinesse Loue. Canticles Griefes Motions Mercie ãâ¦ã nts ãâ¦ã they ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã câp 7 7. ãâ¦ã true sense A two fold iudgement the one in righteousnes another in mercie We are to follow the holy Prophets c. in their holy affections Note Note The name of the Lord. The word the onely glasse to see and know the Lord. Iohn 14. 23. Psalm 119. A mirrour of godlinesse Freewill Albeit wee haue the light of the word yet the Lord must opeÌ our eyes before we can see Affection Anger Watchfulnes Simile To meet with teÌptations before sinne be perfected Simile Godly feare The dominion of sinne Rom. 6. 12. Not to bee tempted Heretikes ãâ¦ã â0 Note Simile The blindnes of sinnes Simile Note the louing mercie of the Lord couering our manifold infirmities Simile The ChristiaÌ warfare The end of all deliuerances Thankfulnes Two principall props in trouble Esay 5. Godlinesse Afflictions Gods countenance Godly sorrow Loue to Gods word Simile God iust in his prouidence Note Diues and Lazarus Matth. 5. Incredulitie in Gods children Beleeuing the word That the 119. Psalme concernes all the regenerate Iobs sinnes Note A true propertie of zeale Galath 6. 1. Zeale for the contempt of the Word Of Zeale Diuers kinds of zeale 1 2 3 The first propertie of true zeale The first rule of true zeale Toleration of many things for the peace of the church The second rule of true zeale Two obseruations The second obseruation Simile Conscience of thoughts The third rule of zeale The fourth rule of zeale Triall of our obedience To heare with the frailties of Gods children Duties of loue euen to Gods children The fift rule of zeale Sufficiencie for the ministery The sixt rule ââ zeale Difference betweene fretting anger and pining zeale Admonition Our vnbeleefe and wherefore we see it not Triall of our zeale Our vnbeleefe is shewed vs in the often repetitions of the commendatious of the word No idle repetitions in this Psalme M. Bradford and holy Martyrs much lamenting euer fâr their vnbeleefe The word of God a tried friend in troubles Simile Dauid against Goliah Triall of our loue to the word Triall of our loue to the word How Christians differ much from heretikes Heretikes cannot abide the word Good notes for prayer 1. Importunate in praier with God Luk. 1â 1. 2 Wherfore God delayes to graunt our requests 2. Wisedome of he spirit in prayer Our times for prayer Sabbath Luk. 10. 41. 42 Callings Diligence in hearing and prayer Note Sabbath two Sermons the mornings ãâ¦ã eâes Note Preparation and meditation Preparation The minâsâeâ Balaams witchcrafe Num 23. 22. 23. Meditation The morning meditation 1 2 3 Note 1. Cor. 7. Ierem. 7. 13. Iob. 8. 2. Matth. 21. 18. The third point cheerefulnes in prayer Spirite of cheerfulnes a singular grace Note The fourth propertie in prayer is Faith Faith and patience A iudgement of mercy and of seueritie Note Note Note Secret sinnes Note Witchcraft Zeale Anger Hypocrisie Note Note Rom. â 3. 4. 5. Luk. 7. 47. Dulnes Esay 25. â Feare Consulting with witches Is Gods feare be wanting there is no temptation so great but we faââ inâo it Triall of our feare of God False feare Simile Witchcraft A true note of Gods child The true ioy of the faithfull howfor it exâââdes all carnall ioy Triall of our ioy Simile Sabbath Dulnesse in prayer and other holy exercises Feare and ioy tempered together Loue to good things and hatred of euill things may not slakâ in vs. Prayer AdmonitioÌ Relapse Polygamie Heresie or profââânesse like to follow our securitie The true faith worketh by loue Iohn 17. Furies Application Waiting an effect of faith AsouÌd faith breedeth a good conscience Incredulitie hastie A patient faith Impatience True faith not without good workes To iustifie diuersly taken How we are iustified by workes Simile Simile Simile RepetitioÌs in prayer how reprooued Simile Promises are generall Prayer must bee ioyned with faith knowledge Ripenes of iudgement and quicknes of affections whence Thankesgiuing the end of Gods blessings Many thinke they loue God his word religion wheÌ indeed they doe not Simile How to holde fast true Wisedome The cause of forgetfulnes is carelesnes Two things to be auoided first vanitie of minde secoÌdly worldlinesse if wee will entertain and possesse wisedome What to be auoided Simile To auoyd the societie of the wicked Citò longè tardè Psalm 119. and 1â0 1 The practises of the wicked against the godly 2 3 What euill examples doe No hope of Lucre or preferment must linke vs in any league with wicked men Reasons of the former precept The delight of the wicked A true marke of the wicked How we must endeuour to sâirre vp otâers âo ââad neâ âââ be ãâ¦ã we haue not performed any such autie Psal. 119. It is not sufficieÌt to flie the counsells anâ companies of the wicked Wee must hasteâ to the societie of the godly ãâ¦ã ãâã ââal â 1. 2. ãâã 16. â Gen. 16. 8. Vaine and vnprofitable changes of places of callings c. Two marks of a righteous man 1 2 Notes of a good conscience 1 2 3 Simile Simile Simile Good cautioÌs to keepe vs from sinne How the wicked walke in sinne know it not Profit by reading preaching conferring of the word We must store vp the word in our heart by prayer meditations We must not rest in the vse of one good meanes 1 Two causes of watching ouer our hearts 2 The second cause of watching ouer our hearts In what respects the worldlings leaue sinne The triall of our hearts whether in sinceritie wee loue the Gospell for the Truths sake or because we get some gaine glorie by it Cause of all sinne in our owne selues SataÌ is made a chirurgion to cure the corruptionâ of the Saints How the pure heart stadeth fast in temptations Our hearts tried two waies The first by afflictions The second triall of the hart by our ioy and griefe in good and euill Desire of saluation How to discouer a couetous heart Care for the prosperitie of the Church a speciall note of Gods children Psal. 122. True triall of our ioy and sorrow Paul afflicted yet great ly comforted wheÌ he heard of the peace of the church and prosperitie of the gospell Triall of the heart in prosperitie To loue and speake the trueth in the least matters How God chasteneth his children for lying To speake the trueth in iudgement Scorne True knowledge where and how to finde it Triall of our hearts whether we principally respect Gods fauour in all our actions Contempt of the word what causes breed it 1 We say the rich and the mightie estâeme it not 1. Cor. 1. 2 We say it is too hard
fond song Christ was thought to cast out diuels by the power of the diuell Iohn Baptist was thought but a melancholike man Iehu being threatned called the Prophet a mad braine for so they iudged of the Prophets digressing somewhat from the set order and compositions of words and precepts of their art So that the graces of God seeme often to men to be cleane contrarie If this hath been alwayes the iudgement of the world that because they could no longer heare men or further see into things than either reason or art did guide them they thought the Prophets and Apostles railing spirits and barren soiles wee must not thinke it a new thing And hearers are here greatly to be circumspect that they thinke not so basely of men zealous in gifts of the spirit as that they should account them mad melancholike or cholerike men and such as either would hurt themselues or doe some hurt to others but rather reuerently acknowledge that there is a secret and mightie power of the Spirit which the Lord often conueieth into the hearts of the godly Men can for the most part well away with an ordinary course in preaching and so long as it fals into an oratorie stile and iust proportion of words or so long as a man sheweth a wittie inuention and comely composing of the matter but if a man presse into the consciences of men and with some vehemencie speake against their familiar sinnes straight way they say surely this kind of teaching bewrayeth him to be brainesick And that we may be the more wearie herein let vs consider who they were that inueyed thus against the Apostles were they not men out of euery natioÌ fearing God and such as were somewhat religious yes surely And who nowadayes will sooner and sorer open their mouthes against zealous preachers than men claborate in arte and skilful in precepts who not being able by reason to see into this vehemencie iudge them that vse it too austerely Wherefore as this must correct iudgement in hearers least they iustly offend God in being vniustly offended at them that are zealous for the Lord of hoasts sake so also it must teach the Ministers of the word patience if sometimes they be wrongly coÌstrued so recompence their furie with meekenes as the Lord may humble their aduersaries the more euen by their meeke dealing of whom they thought so hardly which vndoubtedly oftentimes is most effectuall euen to breake the hearts euen of the most obstinate gainesayers And it cannot be gainesayd that these men seeing the Apostles meekenes were farre more wonne and sooner humbled than if he should haue breathed out furious speeches and so haue ceased from his holy busines And we shall see by experience that men thinking one to be curious singular or precise after the Lord hath sanctified some crosse vpon them and humbled them in some measure vnderneath his hand they are more humbled at the meekenes and long suffering of him whom they offended than by any other meanes because they then perceiue they haue resisted the grace of God and persecuted the gifts of God in him In the last dayes That is when Christ should be manifested in the flesh preached vnto the Gentiles belieued on in the world and receiued vp in glorie shall these gifts of the spirit abound It is called the last day because of the stabilitie of the Church and perfection of the word in that in it wee looke for none other doctrine vntill Christ come in iudgement 1. Corin. 10. 11. After that the Apostle had feared the Corinthians with the example of the Iewes he commeth âo applie his doctrine in this manner Now all these things came vnto them for ensamples and were written to admonish vs vpon whom the endes of the world are come As if he should say these things seemed not to serue for them alone but for vs in the last daies And Heb 1. â it is plainly in euident phrase said At sundry times and in diuers manners God spake in old âimâ to our fathers by the Prophets in these last dayes he hath spoken to vs by his Sonne c. All which places in sense at the least agree with this place together with that Galath 4. 4. where it is called the fulnes of time For the estate of the people before Christ his comming was childish and paedagogicall and therefore men looked as Iohns Disciples for another that should come and the Samaritanes had this generall principle among them That the Messiah when he came would restore all things and set them in order Whereby we must learne not to looke for any new doctrine or reuelations of men Christ himselfe is come and hath made things perfit Christ the prince of Prophets whom they looked for is manifest in the flesh by how much the Prophets were neerer him by so much they had the clearer sight of him the further they were from him the dimmer was their knowledge of him The Lord himselfe hath spoken the booke is now shut vp with a complet conclusion if any man shall diminish of the words of it God shall take away his part out of the booke of life if any man shall adde vnto it God shall adde vnto him the plagues threatned in the booke And therefore all Heretikes Papists and Turks wil not stick to agree in this common errour The Turke though he doth not denie Christ and the scripture but giues them their time and place yet will haue a way for his Mahomet who must expound the word to him as he please The Papist in plaine tearmes dares not denie Christ and his Gospell yet can he not see all sufficiencie therein but complaining of some defect he looketh to vnwritten verities and leaneth to old traditions to be giuen to the Church therefore he will haue the Pope to be Christ his vicar and looke whatsoeuer their Synodes do conclude that must be established as a catholike trueth measuring the scriptures by their traditions and not their traditions by the scriptures The damnable Familie of loue make the word which is a thing fearefull to bee thought much more to be spoken of but a nose of waxe or a shipmans hose and yet they will haue their H. N. who is the eight person and the last man who must bee ioyned with the Gospell and so farre forth as hee with other gray-headed and illuminate elders do interpret the Scriptures they will agree We now against these and all other heretikes confessing the scriptures of God to be perfect and absolute to saluation ioyne none other thing with them but say that wee liue in the last dayes wherein Christ left the fulnes of doctrine of prayer of Sacraments and discipline to the Church by his Apostles and therefore we minde no reuelation Mahometicall interpretation nor traditions of men but though an Angell come from heauen bring an vnwritten veritie varying from the trueth of God his word we vtterly reiect him Neither as running too
readie to deceiue themselues they are in daÌger of being hardned because the maÌ of God here so ioyneth both together that he should haue âis steps directed least that iniquitie should haue the dominion ouer him for I take the whole verse to be but one request The sooner we meete with temptation the better we shall ouer match it the longer wee continue and let it alâne the longer will be our conflict If we begin betimes we shall easily conquer it if we let it alone we shall easily be conquered For it will either get ground of vs ouerreach vs and get the vantage or else we must get ground and vantage of it if it ouercome vs wee shall hardly recouer our paces This is then the wisedome of God his spirit in his children which men call precisenes to set a warie and heedy watch ouer euery affection that we thinke ouer euery word which we speake ouer euery deede we doe least wee be deceiued and through deceite bee hardened and so iniquitie get the dominion ouer vs. Thus we see the Prophet desireth the gift of perseuerance acknowledging that to continue is Gods gift as well as to begin And in that he desireth speciall mercy to perseuere he declareth that many begin well but afterward iniquitie getteth the vpper hand and they fall away so that it is a peculiâr mercy of God to preserue his to the end And in praying as well here for the ãâ¦ã affections as he did before for the direction of his iudgmeÌt he giueth vs to vnderstand that if we purpose to perseuere we must no lesse looke to our affections than to our iudgement This then is a double grace of God on whomsoeuer first to haue our iudgement enlightened and then to haue our affections touched Direct my feete c. As our feete carie our bodies so our affections support our actions It is a good thing to stay our affections when our outward actions are rightly ordered and for this cause mention is made so often in the booke of God of lifting vp our eyes of holding vp our hands of walking with our feete As then we will haue our affections truly touched for we must not contemne this outward gouernment Now whereas he prayeth that the secret masse of corruption which lieth in him may not breake out in him he noteth that they who are carelesse of their finall perseuerance make little conscience of their former corruptions But such are greatly to feare least that in the latter end of their regeneration they bee cast our of Paradise with Adam and throwne out of the Church with Cain For if Adam sinned in Paradise whilest as yet he was perfect how easily may we fall which are in the dayes wherein iniquitie doth raigne and are full of imperfections Againe as we touched briefly before God his children doe not tarrie so long as to labour for life and striue for breath in temptations but in the beginning they espie their errours whereby they see how they might sail further were it not that Gods spirit mightily did preserue them And surely euery man by experieÌce shal find that the sooner we begin to ãâ¦ã the more speedily and easily we shall preuaile against it whether it be that we are tempted to leaue good things vndone or to doe things not to be done For let a man once leaue the searching of his heart vpon some great necessitie cease from the ransacking and rifling of his conscieÌce when he hath not happily slipt notoriously we may see we may find our recouery to our exercises againe But if we haue omitted these exercises a long time and often when we should come to practise them and put them in vre againe what a strange thing will this seeme to vs how hardly shall wee get our hearts to yeeld to it our flesh is vnwilling this thing is so vncome vnto vs that we are faine to sweate againe for those practises of prayer and priuate examination which by vsing we had with ease and by not vsing we had almost lost Wherefore as proofe maketh euident like as in a tree though the rootes be somewhat mangled yet there will sprout buds which with a small instrument by daily resorting to them and keeping vnder may be kept from much growing and yet afterward by negligence and permission as with a hatchet they will hardly be hewen down And as in a great concourse of waters though the fountaine be stopped yet the riuers remaine open which being taken in time with a floud-gate may bee staied and leesing long oportunitie by great bankes from ouerflowing caÌnot be restrained euen so a man in the beginning of his temptation whilest as yet it is but in the sprout and hauing a little course is vnable to make any great breach by prayer and the spirit of God may bee kept vnder and stayed but if it be left alone not looked to as before the extraordinarie spirit of the Preacher or the extraordinarie trauell of a man in prayer and fasting will not be able to remedie it Well many there be that charme the charmer neuer so wisely they will not heare that they might preuent the rage of sinne If when we shall vse all meanes to subdue sinne all is too little if we giue it any libertie how great is the daunger If a man in vsing a sparing dyet moderate apparell and little sleepe shall still finde in himselfe a selfe-loue and liking of sinne how much more when hee frameth himselfe to all the guises and fashions of the world shall he see selfe-loue preuaile against him when wee are iustified in Christ and ingraffed into him by faith and yet haue not the rootes of sinne throughly pulled out not the riuers of iniquitie dried vp but onely the spring head is staied I know there be many who thinke it a precisenesse to be so much afraid of our owne weakenes and to be watchfull and warie of our owne affections yea and oftentimes in those things which to iudgement are lawfull yet abstaineth in life and in our practise but blessed be that feare and happie is that precisenesse which is so carefull ouer our owne infirmities and so much suspecteth our owne wants and weakenesse Wherefore the man of God still prayeth for perseuerance In thy word In that he maketh the word of God his meanes of perseuering he teacheth vs that though we haue profited neuer so much yet vnlesse the word of God enlighten our iudgements and reforme our affections we may easily erre out of the way We knowe but in part our heart is reformed but in part our knowledge is bettered but in part and that which we haue is giuen of God by the preaching of the word and working of his spirit and that we may yet be deliuered from those affections which in vs remaine corrupt wee had neede to pray for the vse of the word Againe in that he would be grieued by the word the man of God sheweth
are to beware of this and so much the rather because the Lord hath plagued them that in outward shewe haue borne a great countenance of religion whose liues priuily were filthie whose cases and vizards when the Lord hath taken from them and hath reuealed their corruptions they haue appeared hypocrites The second obseruation is that we looke to the priuie corruptions of nature lurking in our hearts which containe such a bottomlesse pit of corruption that it is the special grace of Gods spirit to gage them to the depth Wee must therefore learne to search our hearts for it is the fearefull iudgement of God when we make no conscience of sinne secretly to haue our sin breake forth publikely As when we haue no care to pilfer secretly we shall be brought to steale openly by the secret wrath of God whereby also secret lusts malice hatred nourished in the heart and affections are permitted to breake out in time euen into our outward actions This is a plague to them who rather would seeme to be than in truth desire to be godly Couetous men haue this propertie that they rather would be rich than be accounted rich such ought our affections to be that we should indeede rather be godly than desire to bee so accounted of Let vs labour to doe well secretly howsoeuer for a while it be hidden from the world that God which seeth our doing in secret will reward it openly and in his good time will giue vs grace to doe well publikely But peraduenture the wicked will say what ground what intent what cause haue you to labour so much about the disclosing of the secret corruptions of our heart But yet alas they are ignorant of this that because they know not the secret corruptions they fall the more violently to grosse sinnes and euery man shall trie this to be true in himselfe that he that maketh conscience of his thoughts will vndoubtedly make conscience of his words and deedes and he that maketh no conscience of his thoughts he may come to make no conscience of his words and deedes Besides he that beginneth to reforme his heart hath this promise in the word that he shall not be confounded as Psal. 119. 6. Then shall I not bee confounded when I haue respect to all thy commandements And Port. 10. 8. Let my heart be vpright in thy statutes that I be not ashamed Wherefore if wee will bee truly zealous wee may adde another rule that we haue none other end of our zeale than how wee may glorifie our God whether it be in prosperitie or aduersitie This then is the third rule that we keep a right course tenour of zeale in both estates We must especially look to that wherunto we are most ready that is whether we be more zealous in prosperitie and fall away in aduersitie or whether we are more feruent in affliction and ouerwhelmed in abundance whether by the one wee are not puft vp with securitie and secret pride or whether with the other we be not too farre humbled and abased For many in time of peace are religious who seeing persecution to followe the Gospell slide backe and flie from it Iobs wife whiles her husband was in prosperitie could worship God and shew her selfe in outward things as zealous as Iob himselfe but when affliction came she was readie to curse God We know in prosperous times many were very forward in religion who in time of trouble shrinked from the truth some so long as they may haue credit by giuing countenance to the Gospell goe farre but when discredit comes they will leaue all But the Prophet saith I am small and despised yet doe I not forget thy word O ther'on the contrarie part so long as God exerciseth them with any crosse are zealous professors who being set aloft and comming once aboue begin to be secure We see many in time âf their misery to be much humbled and whilest they want liuings and preferments we see both preachers and people very godly who when they haue gotten them some liuing obtained that which they sought for haue their zeale choked Do not many pray for the continuance of the peace of the Gospell that they themselues might continue in peace and prosperitie Doe not many mourne in the aduersitie of the Gospell because they mourne for their owne aduersitie Oh great corruption of our hearts Oh bottomles pit of hypocrisie If wee were ashamed that wee are no more grounded on the word and that we can be no more holy and vpright in our hearts surely the Lord would so gouerne vs that hee would not suffer either prosperitie to quench and carrie away our zeale to bee buried in the graue of securitie or aduersitie too much to dismay and discourage vs. This is then our triall herein if when we are in greatest prosperitie we can mourne with them that mourne in the Lord and when wee are in greatest aduersitie if wee can reioyce with them that reioyce in Christ. This is a sure token wee loue not the Gospell nor fauour the word because wee haue a loue to prosperitie neither are zealous to see the word conremned because we haue an hatred of aduersitie Daniel concerning outward things was an happie man as being neere to the Crowne and yet when he saw the God of Israel his glorie to bee defaced and an abominable Idoll to be erected hee could content himselfe with nothing so much as with weeping fasting and prayer And Paul being in bonds for the testimonie of Iesus Christ and concerning his outward man in a miserable case reioyced greatly and as it were reuiued when hee heard that the Gospell prospered and howsoeuer hee was in bands hee neuer felt them grieuous vnto him for the ioy which he had that the Gospell was at libertie If this zeale were in vs that the word of God were so exact pure and holy in our eyes that when wee are most aloft wee could be sorrowfull if the word of God hath a fall and when wee were in our greatest downefull yet we could bee glad that the word of God were set aloft then surely we would labour to sanctifie the creatures of God which we vse with the word and by prayer and at the least giue the tenth part of the day to the worship of the Lord. But if wee cannot bestow on him the tithe it is a token that wee labour more for the bodie than for the soule And if our soules bee farre more pretious than our bodies and it is an harder thing to prouide well for the soule than for the body we must deuide our times the better that daily wee may bestow some part of our time in the word and prayer if wee would truly espie our thriuings and proceedings in our seuerall callings and take a diligent view of our selues in our vocations we should vndoubtedly see the plentifull blessing of God when in truth wee vse the word and prayer and his
fearefull curse to be vpon it when we vse it not The fourth rule is that if we will labour for true zeale wee must be patient in our owne causes and deuoure many priuate iniuries that the Lords cause may be the better prouided for and that his glory may goe the better forward For wee see how soone and how grieuously we are moued for our owne causes and how soone we are cold in defending Gods cause This then is true Christian zeale to deny our own reason and priuate commodities and especially to seeke Gods glory though it be with our danger This would so stop the mouth of the aduersarie that howsoeuer for a while he thinketh vs to be cholerike mad men and esteemeth of vs as reuengers of our own affections yet one day he will confesse that wee did not seeke either our owne commoditie or our owne reuenge but that whatsoeuer we did we did it for Gods glorie and in the defence of a good cause The seeking to reuenge our priuate euils doth much hurt and bringeth great iniurie to this godly zeale for if we could speake with the tongues of Angels and could speake neuer so gloriously to the delight of all men and haue not loue euen to our very enemies all were nothing all were abomination in the sight of the Lord. Contrariwise if wee can be content to forsake our selues and to be accounted as nothing wee shall bee more acceptable to the Lord and finde lesse trouble to our selues True it is that God his children euen in their best actions are troubled whiles they suruay their inward affections and gage their hearts before the Lord whether they haue not done their things in selfe-loue rather than for loue of God whether in vaine glory rather than for the glory of God without which exercise we shall neuer see whether our actions be pure or whether they be vnpure or whether they be mixed whether they be in respect of God or in respect of our selues Many can reioyce at good things in themselues and repine to see them in others many can be grieued with euils in themselues which will reioyce to see it in others Wherefore we are greatly to suspect our selues and our zeale when we are thus affected because it is a manifest token that we are not pleased with that which is good for Gods glory but for selfe-loue neither doe wee repine for Gods dishonour but at our owne discredit But wee are to learne howsoeuer the good is done to reioyce and howsoeuer euill is committed to be sorrowfull We see the Prophet here was not grieued so much because they were his enemies as because they were the enemies of God For if he had thought theÌ to haue bin Gods childreÌ whatsoeuer priuate iniurie he had receiued he could haue swallowed it vp and more haue reioyced in them as they had been the children of God than haue beene griued because they iniured him Here then we must learne to beare with the infirmities one with another but especially with the frailties of the children of God neither are we so hainously to be offended with the infirmities of the godly as with the presumptuous sins of the vngodly and obstinate True it is indeed that our zeale must cause vs most to be grieued for the sins of the godly by how much they were come neerer to the image of God than others Howbeit it must alwaies be with a fellow feeling and pitifull sympathie towards them as the Apostle exhorteth vs Rom. 15. that the same minde should be in vs which was in Christ Iesus of which place we haue spoken often before Wherefore we must make Gods friends our friends without any respect of persons howsoeuer they be otherwise farre distant from vs either by place or familiaritie or nature or howsoeuer and on the contrarie whosoeuer is Gods enemie must also be ours howsoeuer we are ioyned together yea though we lie both together in one wombe This would seeme an hard doctrine to flesh and blood and yet our Sauiour Christ hath manifestly and plainly taught it vs Matth. 10. 37. and 16 14. Luke 14 26. If amy man come to me and hate not his father and mother and wife and children and brethren and sisters yea and his owne life he cannot be my disciple What would he haue vs to cast off all naturall affection and so the Scripture should repugne whereas it is set as a note of them that should come in the last perillous times 2. Tim. 3. 3. That they should be voide of naturall loue and affection and might be contrarie to that Exod. 20. Honour thy father and thy mother c. No he meaneth nothing lesse but he meaneth that we should so be ioyned in naturall loue as he speaketh of himselfe Who is my mother who is my brother euen he that heareth the word So that though we be neuer so farre asunder we must loue them that loue God and though that we be neuer so neere we must hate them that hate God yea and so farre as our friends would pull vs from God and from his truth we must shake off all naturall affections not because they be ioyned to vs in the flesh but because by no meanes they will be ioyned with vs in the spirit Yet in the meane time we must remember that we doe all duties of loue and obedience to them as in admonishing them in praying for them and mourning for them and then if nothing will serue but we must either cleaue to them and forsake God or forsake them and clââue to God we must separate our selues from their corruptions knowing alwaies that we must obey the first Table before the second and pietie must goe before charitie and we must serue God before we serue man and nature must giue place to godlinesse The fift rule is that we must be stricter to our selues than to any others in some things and we must offer more libertie to others than to our selues If we complaine of sinne let vs be at most defiance with our owne corruptions so when we fight against the corruptions of others we shall not fight against their persons but against their sinnes This is the doctrine which our Sauiour Christ also taught vs that if we would see well to pull out the more of sinne in another man we should first labour to take away the beame of sinnes in our selues Why calleth he it a beame in vs and more in others because our owne corruptions are or ought to be farre better knowne to vs than the corruptions of other men we should be best acquainted with our owne infirmities and know that there is in vs a bottomlesse pit of corruptions Which Paul saw when he said that of all sinners he was the cheifest that is he had the greatest light of his owne wants and was most familiar with his owne corruptions Wherefore we must first iudge our selues and cast the first stone at our selues we
to loue best 516 how to loue superiours equall and inferiours 120 Loue of the creatures hinder 20. carnall loue 637 Lust remedies against it 635 M MAdnes the cause of it 20 Magistrates how they may winne the peoples fauour 260 they must be men of wisedom 38 haue a care of Gods glory pray for the people 778 their sinne most dangerous 79â siâs of the people cause euill Magistrates 53 Markes of Gods children 25 See children of God Mâriners that sâile on the Sabbath 164 Matrimonie notes to know whether it be of God 20 consent of parents 21 choise in it 742 the spousage before knowne by the light of nature 122 the end of it 806 Meanes 27 of saluatioÌ 42 all good meanes must âe vsed 615 â70 we ought to attend thereoÌ 736 neglect therof a tempting of God 674 by what meanes wee draw to God 690 to keepe vs from sin 7â8 the vertue power of the meanes in God 844 meanes of least shew bring greatest graces 290 Mediatour who it is 80 how dangerous to appeare before God without him 694 Mediocritie 29 Meditation 615 159 574 564 in labour 4 how we be hindred therein 10 commodities of it 22. rules for it 23. of Christ his death 19â of death in or on the word 450. to redeeme the time for it 471 Meditation must be continued 459 we will alwaies meditate thinke on the things we loue 459 Melancholy Satan and it disquiet afflicted soules 257 Memorie helpes for it 23 â5 447 Mercie 209 of God 9 522. the rich mercy of God to the faithfull in opening their eyes when many millions are left in darkenesse and miserie 503 it is either in giuing or forgiuing 697 to the poore 69â how it worketh in the wicked 247 to whom the mercies of God are dearâ 782 Merit 509 Messengers of God how they binde and loose 877 must be prepared for trouble 747 their euill life how dangerous 752 messengers of Satan within vs. 306 Minde 52 cast downe 95 distempered 482 Ministers 24. the necessitie of theÌ â39 â40 the vse whereunto they are appointed 341. their dutie first to reade and studie 342. secondly to teach the word â43 how where what he must teach 344 when 345. to pray for himselfe and the people 345. thirdly hee ought to liue a godly life â46 fourthly hee ought to teach priuately as well as publikely 347 how a Minister may âââe 347. Miniets the porters of heauen 288. meanes to bring vs to Christ. 288 Ministers and Auditors are not alwaies alike 448 Ministerie 24 646 the haste of young men to it 24 the dignitie of it 747 the necessitie of it 340. whether a man may desire it 52. negligent in it 752 790 sufficiencie for it 546 couetous in it 735 Miracles giuen in mercy and in iudgement 736 Mirth 25 the way to godly mirth 724 Morall and Ceremoniall 132. See Law To know things morall and ceremoniall 138 Mortification goe together with remission of sinne 105 Mother 76 three good mothers breeds three euill daughters 830 Motions secret vnto sinnes 108 the spirit restraines euill motions 89 the godly are not free from euill motions 681 we must watch ouer them 703 the first motion to sinne must be crucified in vs. 467 why so few good motions come to vs 522 sudden motions to good 476 Motes what sinnes are called motes and what beames 632 Multitude to follow is dangerous 704 Murmuring the policie of Satan therein 26 how common in our daies 249. remedies against it â51 758. how readie we are in our daies to murmure 815 N NAme good name how pretious 259 260. See good name Nature good and euil 29 natural men measure others by theÌselues 715 they count all spirituall things as paradoxes 457 Necessitie two kindes thereof 166 Neighbour who is our neighbour 79 O OBedience what it is 50 to the word 826. it must be free 44 triall of it 544 strict obedience to be laboured for 292. popish obseruations and workes of supererogation in the point of obedieÌce confuted 393 Occasion of euil must be auoided 25 263 Offences 721 47 74 90 702. small sinnes great offences 727 Oppression 780 Order necessarie in all things 833 Othes 75 476 P PApists 3 673 disquieted in minde 96 rest in the worke wrought 689. neuer felt the power of Christ his grace 787 popish obiections against the Gospell 802 popish superstition 455 Papists goe beyond carnall Protestants in outward things 805 455 How papists follow Peter 483. papists may not be spared for their ciuill honestie 455 Popish Doctors of reason 520 PareÌts immoderate loue 2â follie 258 for what cause the Lord afflicteth parents in their children 277 their consent in mariage 743 consideration in correcting their children 798 Pastors the âinne of the flocke their sinne 259. their office 772. See ministers Patience 6â9 759 56â triall of it 25 properties of it 254 vnder the crosse 761 768 the vse of Gods patience 694 Peâce three-fold 7 of minde 97 of conscience 209 false peace ibid. of the wicked 6â0 of the Church 542 People their dutie to their Magistrates 76 to their Ministers 349 Perfection God lookes not for it at our hands 390 Periurie how men fall into it 333 Persecution 670 popish persecution how great 791 Perseuerance 496 694 721 116 in the vse of the meanes 15 764 a sure triall both of knowledge and faith 510 Pâruert who they be that peruert others 730 Physition properties of him 794 Pittie who are to be pittied 25 Plague 79â boldnes and fearefulnes in it 2 extremities 104 plague threatned 790 for the contempt of the word 513 A perfume for christiaÌs against the plague 444 Pleasure 653 734 how we may take pleasure 726 vse of it with restraint 7 9 of sinne 323 Pollution the polluted person polluteth all things 189 Policie of the world euill 838 Polygamie 586 Posteritie care thereof 798. Iehosaphat punished in his posteritie 462 Posts on the Sabbath 165 Pouertie the cause and vse of outward want 26 Poore 261 zealous in defence of them 258 poore in godlines 784 collections for them on the Sabbath 161 Praise 27 733 749 Preaching with prayer before after 272 the power therof 283 708 sincere bring men to Christ 139 needfull by sea 164 distinguished from catechizing 664 the onely meanes to worke faith 690 346 173 Preachers how they winne fauour 8â1 how they should carrie themselues 358 247 a true marke of a faithfull Preacher 375 See Minister Prayer 2 38 when to pray 26 to offer vp our prayers to God albeit in perplexitie of spirit wee know not how to pray 484 publike for the sicke 34 want of it cause want of faith 177 what it is 90 a remedy in temptation 873 how it is hard and what doth season it 507 619 how profitable 776 motiues thereunto 777 the more grace a man hath the more need he hath to pray 46 47 it is the best sacrifice 8â priuate prayer necessarie 501 rules for prayer 562 563
Psalm 19. 7. Hebr. 3. 12. 13. 3. Cause Some secret or open sins cause the word to seeme hard vnto vs. 1 2 Friendship Common duties with godlesse men True wisedome Greatest fooles Matth 5. Fearefull to make a sporte of sinne Psal 73. Rom. 2. 4. 5. 2. Pet 3. Light sinnes with men great with God Light and small sins in appearance in Gods children seuerely punished in this world Note True sorrow for sinne SalomoÌ how qualified in his youth Practicall reall syllogismes far aboue imaginarie 1. Sam. 25. 31. 32. Gal. 2. 11. 12. 13. All sins are not equall qui me tradiâit maius peccatum habet Turbare oculum excaecare Nihil leue quod praepondâratuâ mâdo Note Leuit 16. 6. 15. Heb. 7. 27. A man may shun a beâme in the darke but we cannot see motes but in the Sunne light Multiplex peccatum Saint lerome saith Si citò remouetur festuca est si durauerit trabs est Simile Accusat aggrauât quaerit remedium Sathan T it 1. élenche apotómos Redargue praecisè B. Cortipiendo corripies Examples practising this dutie Note Venit quidam è Prophetis where a Father saith Hâù quid est quòd venit niâi vnus How we must suffer reprehension A Father saith Ostendo illi lutum aspergit me âuto ostendo illâ speculum âllidit parieti Exiuâe genâiâm Ex iure membrorum Prâââbe âcrrectioâem diuinam fraterna correctio Mutua appâobatio Mutua laus Nam non putat se peccaâe qui à nemine corripitur Est peccatum tuum quicquid non disâlâceâ ubi Who ought to be reprehended Abstiââendum metu charitaââs non metu âupiditatis Munus proportionatur dono Per oculum mentem pervisum cogniââonem Ginóskeis anaginóskeis Cataginóskeis Sapiunt ex aâââno pectore Note A rule Deceptus in minoribus noÌ debet de maioribus iudicare Mensura enim prior mensurato Potes ne alium melius noscere quam ââ Feare Griefe for sin Remedies against vncleane lusts Note 1 2 The reason of our corruption for sinne Against the vnbrideled affection of youth Simile Simile Youth how dangerous an age Pheûge tà s neoâerikà s epi thumias hân philâi Theòs apothnés kei néos Neâphyta Youth âââumâaâes ââââteâ Take heed of lusts of youth Sins of youth Dauid and Salomon no Proctors for sinnes Youth dissolute Salomons example Tria bonorum genera Adulterie She called to the men of her house Gen. 39. 14. Carnall loue 2. Sam. 13. 15. PerseueraÌce 1. Sam. 24. Daâ 3. 16. Act. 5. Note Good affections Headstrong affections Pray for good affections 2. Chor. 19. 3. How to consider of Gods hand in affliction 2. Chro. 19. 2 The conscience in afflictions 1. Pet. 5. 9. The crosse needfull Faith Note Patience Headie affections To seeke vnlawful means in affliction The Crosse of Christ. Health The Lord hath holpen the vnworthie often in afflictions Curseâ Simile Triall of faith Sicknesse Patience For what causes the Lord chastiseth his elect in this life 1 Heb. 12. 3. 4. 5 2 3 4 5 6 The tryall of anger Patience 1 2 3 4 Baptisme how effectuall in the faithfull Baptisme in Poperie Baptisme of women vnlawfull 2. Cor. 5. 18. 19. 20. Contempt of Baptisme dangerous not the omission Godfathers in Baptisme Catechising Couetousnes Mans desire how satisfied Simile Simile Note Desire of riches Many rich men are emptie of all goodnes The nature of riches Many rich poore Simile Riches Thornes How some rich men die Vse of riches Note The heathen poore man at the first would haue of his God but 1000. sheepe but after he desired more saying Pauperis est numerate pecus Riches caÌnot fill the soule Simile PareÌts to rest ân Gods preuidence Triall of our faith in Gods prouidence Couetousnes how dangerous The readyest way to obtain temporall blessings Carking care Carking care Earthly blessings no signs of Gods fauour Wee must take heecââââ to what end we vse things lawfull in themselues How Christ calleth vs. Our loadstar to Paradise Carnall reason How to obey Christ when he calleth Decay of Gods gifts Idlenesse Angels Not to enter into any calling rashly Our infirmities in our calling Ministerie Truth of our calling Triall of our selues before we enter into any calling Reason to Christ is an euill seruingman Christs two crownes Conference Not to be too strict and silent wheÌ occasion of good speech is offered Note Good speeches Our speech is insigne potentiae diuinae vinculum societatis humanae Tenera mollis exâgua Iam. 3. 6. Schismatickes and heretickes Who forsake the Church Protestants or Papists Matth. 18. Binding and loosing in the Church Rom. 3. 1. 2. The dignitie of the church The Church deer to christ Note 2 Cor. 11. Means wanting or superstition set vp howe much they differ Church of the Iewes Church of the Gentiles The day of iudgement 2. Pet. 3. Tolle hanc ipsa AngelcâuÌ gloria claudicabit O magnnm vinculum charitatis quo ipse Deus alligari voluit Diligis me plus his Pasce oues meas coÌfirma Fratres âous symboluÌ amoris cura Ecclesiae Primitiae mundi Municipeâ coelorum Phil. 3. 20. Hoâtus conclusus Foâs signatuâ To acknowledge our faults one to another Grace Gods word Hiding sinne How to rise when we fall into any sin Note Conscience is tender Desire all good Luk. 16. Shipwrack of good consciânce how daÌâârous Examination of the conscience The watch-word of the conscience True peace of conscience The state of man before grace and in grace The peace of the wicked Moâe Psal 37. 37. Note To be iealous ouer our own corrupt affections The eye and conscience tender Schirâus ocuii Schirâhosis conscientiae How the conscieÌce is hardened What sinne brings wrath Note Simile Simile qui non corrigit seipsum alij corrigent sâ per ipsum Simile Melius est vt pereat vnus quà m vnitas We can see clearly intellectu directo but with bleare eyes iââellectu refleâo Admonition how profitable Euil reports Simile A good ceremonie What ceremonies are receiued and retained in the Church with profit Col. 2. 17. What ceremonies bee abrogated Sabbath Last times Last dayes Eschátais hemérais Christian liberty turned into vnchristian licentiousnes Ecclesiast 11. Bonum iuuenile Youth Zeale tried Pleasures 1. Cor. 10. Basil Ierââns austeritie in fasting Pleasures Christ is our Captaine Christ a Lambe Affliction of minde Christ is our wisedome Seeke not for great things in the flesh Righteousnes 3 SanctificatioÌ Mary Magdalen Matthew Cretians Naturall corruption Promises 4 Redemption The most holie haue need of Christs righteousnes and the most righteous of his holines Note Christ holdeth his kingdome by two titles Feeling Simile Faith without feeling The death of the soule Simile Simile Meditation of IudgemeÌt Simile Meditation of death Loth to die Wherefore some desire to die Iudgement Morbus magnus magnum remedium Pâdor Dolor Timor Augustine Maxima est poena timorem amisisse iudicij Fac fac vel